God and the Ministery therof Many an hypocrite will constantly heare and frequent the best Ministery Yea he will heare with joy and delight in the best means whereby he may come to the knowledge of Gods will They seek me daily saith the Lord of such Esa. 58.2 and delight to know my wayes as a nation that did righteousnesse as if they were the uprightest hearted people in the world they aske of me the ordinances of justice they take delight in approching unto God Yea he will commend and extoll the best Preachers and professe great love unto them They come unto thee saith the Lord to Ezekiel Ezek. 33.31 32. And he was certainly no flatterer no man-pleaser he was a most faithfull and powerfull Teacher They come unto thee saith the Lord as the people commeth as farre as any as constantly as any of my people use to come and sit before thee as my people yea they shew much love with their mouth and thou art to them as a very lovely song of one that hath a pleasant voice As if he should say O how they will admire thee with what delight they will heare thee Thou art never tedious unto them though thou be never so long Now there is no such thing as this in the civill man He careth not a rush for the sound Ministery of the Word nay he despiseth it and counteth them all fooles that make such reckoning of it The second point wherein he sheweth his goodnes is his constancy in prayer You shall see how many an hypocrite keepe a constant course in prayer and that not in ordinary prayer onely but even in extraordinary too Of the Pharisee we read Luk. 18.12 that he fasted twice a weeke And for seventy yeares together the hypocriticall Iewes keep a solemne fast constantly foure times a yeare as you may find by comparing Zach. 7.5 8.19 together And in this point also the civill man commeth farre short of him He seldome or never prayeth unlesse it be in his bed when he is between sleeping and waking ye shall have no prayer in his family you shall see him sit down and rise up from his meat like a bruit beast without ever lifting up his eyes or heart unto him in prayer that hath given him his food and without whose blessing when he hath eaten it it can do him no good Much lesse doth he ever use to pray in secret unto God and as for keeping a religious fast he knoweth not what belongeth to it Thirdly Many an hypocrite is a strict observer of the Sabbath Day he will not travell he will not do any worldly businesse of his calling upon that Day The Ruler of the Synagogue whom our Saviour himselfe calleth hypocrite Luke 13.15 with great indignation and zeale reproveth the people for travelling and comming to be healed on the Sabbath Day and telleth them Luke 13.14 that there were six dayes in which men ought to worke in them therefore they should come to be healed and not upon the Sabbath Day And the hypocriticall Iewes blame the poore man greatly whom Christ had cured at the poole of Bethesda for carrying away his bed upon the Sabbath Day It is the Sabbath Day say they to him Ioh. 5.10 It is not lawfull for thee to carry thy bed On the other side the civill honest man careth not for the Sabbath at all Though the respect he hath to his credit and because he will be neighbour-like bring him to Church sometimes if he live where the fashion is to do so yet hath he no zeale for the Sabbath it never troubleth him to see it profaned by others nay he putteth no difference betweene it and another day for any businesse he hath so farre forth as he may do it without discredit and danger And as for going abroad to visit his friends or to send his servants forth about any businesse he thinketh it the fittest day in all the weeke Fourthly You shall have many an hypocrite that loveth the sincerity of religion and hateth Popery will-worship and idolatry with all the reliques and monuments of it Thou abhorrest idols saith the Apostle to the hypocriticall Iew Rom. 2.22 On the other side He loveth the sincerity of religion and gloryeth greatly in this that he professeth the Gospell and serveth God according to his Word Thou makest thy boast of the law saith the Apostle of such Rom. 2.23 But so doth not the morall man all religions are alike to him if they be commanded by authority He willingly walketh after the commandement as the Prophet speaketh of Ephraim Hos. 5.11 He seeth no great hurt in Popery he loveth their rites and inventions with all his heart And of all religions he liketh that best that hath most of them In which respect the Apostle calleth Gods owne ceremoniall law a carnall commandement Heb. 7.16 and carnall ordinances Hebr. 9.10 because they are so agreeable to the disposition and liking of a carnall and naturall man Fiftly and lastly Many an hypocrite goeth a great deale further in the reformation of his life than your civill man doth Many of them have escaped the pollutions of the world through the knowledge of the Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ as the Apostle speaketh 2 Pet. 2.20 As if he should say even that superficiall knowledge they have of Christ and of the Gospell hath made them leave many sinnes not grosse sinnes but even such as are small in comparison of others as the least oathes wanton words games that are doubtfull or of evill report c. The hypocriticall Pharisee as our Saviour telleth us Luk. 11.42 would not faile in the tything of mint and rue or the least herbe that grew in his garden and stood much upon this made great conscience of it as you shall find Luke 18.12 I give tithes saith he of all that I possesse Whereas your civill man maketh no bones of such petty sinnes as he calleth them but counteth them all precise fooles that make any scruple of them Now all these things that I hvae noted to be in some hypocrites are certainly all of them in themselves excellent good things 1. To frequent constantly the sound Ministery of the Word 2. To heare the Word not drowsily and heavily but with delight 3. To love and commend good Preachers 4. To use prayer constantly 5. To be zealous for the Sabbath and make conscience of travelling or doing any worldly businesse on that day 6. To love the sincerity of religion and hate will-worship and idolatry 7. Lastly To abstaine from the smallest sinnes and even from all appearance of evill All these I say are very good things Neither may any man dislike and despise these things as alas too many doe because they have beene found in the practice of some notorious hypocrites Let no man that hath heard mee this day teach that these things are to bee found in some hypocrites rejoyce in his heart as I feare some of you will and say these gadders
Ieremy 2.19 and thy backslidings shall reprove thee know therefore and see that it is an evill thing and bitter that thou hast forsaken the Lord thy God and that my feare is not in thee saith the Lord God of hostes Be thou sure conscience will find thee out and reprove thee sharply for thy sins sooner or later at one time or other Shall Gods people thinke we and his dearest servants be the only men whose sins shall be set before their eyes who shall be vexed and disquieted with the sense of their sins whose consciences shall accuse and smite wound them for sin No no if David and Iob and Peter have bin so troubled and put to such anguish of mind for their sins bee ye sure the reprobate and sinner shall feele much more If this be done to the greene trees that had much sap of grace and goodnesse in them what shall be done to the dry As our Saviour speaketh Lu. 23.31 The sorrow that Gods people endure for their sinnes it is nothing if it be compared with that that the reprobate shall feele The dregs of the cup of the Lords wrath all the wicked of the earth shall wring them out and drinke them as the Psalmist speaketh Psalme 7.5 8. As senslesse and benummed as Iudas his conscience was before he had betrayed Christ so as Christs powerfull ministery as you heard could not awaken it yet did it not alwayes continue so but presently after he had committed his sin it was awakened with a witnesse and did his office upon him as you may see Matth. 27.3 5. This the Lord threatneth to such sinners as have beene least troubled with their sins and most confident of his love Psalme 50.21 These things hast thou done and I kept silence thou thoughtest that I was altogether such a one as thy selfe but I will reprove thee and set them in order before thine eyes And when God shall set thy sins before thee thou shalt not be able to avoid the looking and thinking of them no more then Belshazzar was the hand writing upon the wall Dan. 5.5 And when will God doe this may you say When shall the consciences of all wicked men be awakened I answer 1. God can do it even in the time of our best health and greatest jolitie as he did with Belshazzar 2. He doth it usually in the time of sicknesse or some sharpe affliction as he did with Iosephs brethren Genes 42.21 And 3 If thy conscience doe not awaken before certainly so soone as thou commest to judgement either generall or particular thy conscience will then awaken and doe his office upon thee even the office of an accuser of a witnesse and of a tormentor At the day of the declaration of the just judgement of God the conscience of every man will doe his office as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 2.15 16. Then the bookes shall bee opened Revelat. 20.12 Every mans conscience wherein as in a booke all the actions of his life and words of his mouth and thoughts that have beene in his heart are faithfully recorded and which were in many men all the dayes of their lives like such a clasped or sealed booke as is spoken of Esa. 29.11 that they could never read nor see what was written in it shall then be layd open before him that he may read yea hee shall then be compelled to read what is written in it Then will the Lord bring the hidden things of darkenesse to light as the Apostle speaketh 1 Corinth 4.5 and will make manifest the counsels of mens hearts unto them Then shall all men clearely see not onely what they have done but also whether it have bene good or evill lawfull or unlawfull that they have done The eyes of their consciences are now so blind that they cannot see nor perceive by the clearest light of the Word in the plainest ministery that is that to neglect prayer in secret and in their families to spend the greatest part of every Sabbath irreligiously to neglect the hearing of the Word upon the Lecture day upon every trifling occasion to live in malice to use fraud in their dealings with men to spend their time unprofitably c. are any sinnes but when that day commeth the scales will fall from the eyes of their consciences and they shall clearely see that they are sinnes and grievous sins too Then their conscience will beare witnesse according to the worke of the Law that is written in their hearts Romans 2.15 16. And that which he saith of the knowledge of the Elect in that day is true also of the knowledge that the reprobate shall have then 1 Corinth 13.12 Now they see but as through a glasse darkely but then face to face now they know but in part but then they shall know even as they are knowne And as the Lord speaketh in another case Ier. 23.20 it may be said unto all men in this case In the latter dayes ye shall understand it plainly which now you cannot be perswaded of that these are sinnes LECTVRES ON PSAL. LI. 4 Lecture XLIII on Psalme LI. 4 Decemb. XII MDCXXVI Against thee thee only have I sinned and done this evill in thy sight that thou mightest be justified when thou speakest and bee cleare when thou judgest WEe have heard that in the former verse David maketh confession of his sin in generall it followeth now that we proceed to shew how he doth it in this and the next verses more fully and particularly For 1. Hee maketh confession of the speciall actuall sin that he had offended God by at this time and which Nathan had charged him with in this verse I have done this evill 2. He amplifieth and aggravateth this his sin by three arguments 1. By the person against whom this sin was committed in this verse Against thee thee onely have I sinned and done this evill in thy sight 2. By the fountaine and roote from whence this sin did spring that is to say his naturall corruption verse 5.3 By the knowledge and truth of grace that he had received from God before he fell into this sin in the sixth verse Now in this verse that I have now read there are two things principally to be observed 1. How David accuseth himselfe before God heere and amplifieth his sin against himselfe in these words Against thee thee onely have I sinned and done this evill in thy sight 2. The reason why he doth so in the last words of the verse That thou mayest be justified when thou speakest and be cleare when thou judgest Now then to begin with the first part of the verse for the opening of the words that the Doctrine may the more cleerely arise from them for our instruction and lest he should seeme by this manner of speech to extenuate rather then to aggravate his sins foure questions must be briefly resolved First was this foule act that he committed an offence against God onely was it not
us saith Paul Rom. 8.31 who can bee against us To hurt us hee meaneth The Lord is my light and my salvation saith David Psalme 27.1 whom shall I feare And 49.5 Wherefore should I feare in the dayes of evill when the iniquitie of my heeles shall compasse mee about Why David what maketh thee so secure in the midst of danger Hee telleth you verse 15. God will redeeme my soule from the power of the grave for hee shall receive mee On the other side hee that doubteth of Gods love to him in Christ must needes bee vexed with continuall feares feare of death and feare of troubles It is Christ only saith the Apostle Heb. 2.15 that delivereth them who through the feare of death were all their life time subject to bondage Thirdly This bringeth with it unto us all good things Seeke ye first the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse saith our Saviour Matth. 6.33 As if he had said Make your salvation sure make this sure unto your selves that God is reconciled unto you that you are in his favour and all these things shall be added unto you O that men could beleeve Christ in this that this is the best way to be certaine of all earthly comforts so farre as they shall bee good for us He that spared not his own son saith the Apostle Rom. 8.32 but delivered him up for us all how shall he not with him also freely give us all things Yea this sweetneth all Gods blessings to us and giveth a pleasant relish unto them when we can tast in them Gods love unto us in Christ. When Iob speaketh Iob 29.1 7. of the comfort he tooke in all Gods blessings in the time of his prosperity in his children and riches in that honour and esteeme God gave him among all men he giveth this for the reason of it verse 3. His candle his light the comfortable assurance of his savour shined upon my head Yea this will not onely susteine and keepe us from fainting in times of common trouble and calamity as Iob saith there Iob 29.3 By his light I walked through darknesse While the light of his countenance shined upon me I could walke cheerefully in the darkest and saddest times But it will also sweeten the bitterest afflictions that can befall our selves in particular when we know they are but the chastisements of our father that loveth us dearely though hee thus correct us The cup which my father hath given me saith our Saviour Iohn 18.11 shall I not drinke it All hope of deliverance and comfort in danger and distresse groweth from the assurance of Gods favour Vpon this David grounded his hope Psal. 42.5 Why art thou cast downe ô my soule c. Hope thou in God for I shall yet praise him for the helpe of his countenance To this he ascribeth all the deliverances the Church had received from the Lords right hand Psalme 44.3 They got not the land in possession by their owne sword neither did their own arme save them but thy right hand and thine arme and the light of thy countenance because thou hadst a favour unto them The sting of death saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 15.56 and if of death then of all other afflictions sure is sin and if the sting of them be once gone certainely there can be no deadly paine in them And thus Christ comforteth a poore man that was sicke of a dead palsy a disease that dulleth the spirits and maketh the heart as heavie as any disease can Matth. 9.2 Sonne be of good cheere thy sinnes be forgiven thee On the other side he that doubteth of Gods love to him in Christ what comfort can hee have in life or in death in prosperity or in adversity specially if God shall be pleased to awaken his conscience What sweetnesse can a man find in all his wealth or pleasure or good cheere when it hath this bitter tang and loose with it that his heart shall say to him I may be a vessell of wrath for all that Alas Cain had as much as all this commeth to and Esau and Dives who are all now firebrands in hell Must not the joy that all such men seeme to take in their prosperity be such as the Apostle speaketh of 2 Cor. 5.12 in the face onely and not in the heart And if this be their condition in their greatest prosperity then what comfort can they have in their affliction and in their death thinke you What is the hope of the hypocrite saith Iob 27.8 though he hath gained when God taketh away his soule Fourthly If we were once assured of Gods speciall love to us in Christ this would make us yeeld obedience unto God and do his service not grudgingly or as of necessity but as out of love and willingly and cheerefully For a good man a bountifull a kind man saith the Apostle Rom. 5.7 some will even dare to die And if the goodnesse and bounty of a man have such force with us that we thinke we can never do too much for him will not the assurance of this marvellous bounty and goodnesse of God to us in Christ make us to say with David Psal. 116.12 What shall I render unto the Lord for all his benefits towards me what might I doe to please and honour him that hath so dearely loved me This will make us pray with boldnesse and zeale O God thou art my God saith David Psal. 63.1 early will I seeke thee When our Saviour taught his Disciples and in them us all to pray Matth. 6.9 he biddeth us begin thus Our father which art in heaven Till our hearts doe thus conceive of God that he is our father that he loveth us with a fatherly love we can never pray aright We may say a prayer and that is all that the most of us doe but we can never pray with our hearts till then Therefore also the Apostle teacheth us Rom. 8.15 16. that the spirit that maketh us able to cry in our prayers unto God that is to pray fervently and earnestly is the spirit of adoption that spirit which witnesseth with our spirits that wee are the sonnes and daughters of God that assureth us God is our father and maketh us able to call him father yea to cry to him Abba father And as this will make us able to pray with comfort so will this also make us able to heare and reade and meditate in the Word with cheerefullnesse and a good appetite As new borne babes saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 2.2 3. desire the sincere milke of the Word if so be that yee have tasted that the Lord is gracious This will make us keepe the Sabbaths even whole Sabbaths without wearisomenesse Yee shall keepe every man my Sabbaths saith the Lord Levit. 19.3 Why so What may move us to doe this willingly and cheerefully I am the Lord your God saith he In a word this will make us walke cheerefully in every duty of obedience in every way of
neglect any one of the rites and ceremonies of it Yea the Lord had said Numb 9.13 that he that observed not the just time that God had set for it should bee cut off from his people So dangerous a thing it is to swerve from the direction God hath given us in his Word even in the least circumstance of his worship The reasons and grounds of this Doctrine are principally two First The respect wee owe to the commandement and ordinance of God The least thing in Gods worship that hee hath appointed must not bee neglected even because hee hath ordained it Circumcision is nothing saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 7.19 and uncircumcision is nothing but the keeping of the commandements of God Though wee could see no other reason for them at all nor had any hope to receive good by them yet this is sufficient reason to move us to observe them because God in his Word hath given us direction so to doe In observing of them wee doe our homage to God and shew our obedience unto him This reason prevailed with our blessed Saviour 1. Hee received the Sacrament of circumcision in his infancy Luke 2.21 and afterward the Sacrament of baptisme too Luke 3.21 2. He submitted himselfe to the law of purification Luke 2 2â— 3. He received the Sacrament of the passeover Luke 22.15 4. He frequented the Church assemblies constantly upon the Sabbath Luke 4.16 and all upon this ground that these were Gods ordinances and hee must shew his obedience to God in all things Thus it becommeth us saith hee to Iohn Matth. 2.15 to fullfill all righteousnesse There were other purifications that were in use in that Church and much stood upon in those daies which hee made no such reckoning of though in themselves a man would have thought they had beene every whit as good as these that hee made conscience of upon this ground that they were not of Gods ordaining they were but the precepts of men Mat. 15.9 Secondly These things are ordained of God and enjoined us to observe for our owne good Keepe the commandements of the Lord and his statutes saith Moses Deut. 10.13 which I command thee this day for thy good That which is said of the Sabbath Marke 2.27 The Sabbath was made for man for mans great benefit and helpe hee could not have beene without it the same may bee said of every thing in Gods worship that hee hath ordained hee hath ordained it for our good even to further and increase the worke of his grace in our hearts And wee may confidently expect a blessing from God in observing the least thing that hee hath appointed us to use in his worship that God will give it vertue and make it effectuall to doe our soules good if wee use it aright See in three examples what vertue and force there was even in very small things that were of Gods ordaining 1. Numb 21.9 The very looking up to the brasen serpent cured all that were stung with fiery serpents 2 Iosh. 6.20 At the blowing of the trumpets of rammes hornes and shouting of the people the walls of Iericho fell downe flat to the ground 3. 2 Kings 5.14 By dipping himselfe seven times in Iordan Naaman was perfectly cured of his Leprosy See what force there was in small things that are of Gods ordaining and how undoubted a truth that is which the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 1.25 The weakenesse of God is stronger then man The ceremonies and religious observations that are of mens devising as crucifixes to pray before crossing of our selves observing of popish fasts and superstitious holydayes sprinkling with popish holy water and such like though they carry great shew of helping us in devotion yet of them all it may bee said as our Saviour said of the Iewish purifyings Matth. 15.9 they are a vaine worship there is no force nor vertue in them to further the soule one jot in true piety and devotion Yea those very things that were once Gods owne ordinances as these washings and sprinkling with hysope that David alludeth to here and such like when they grew out of date and ceased any longer to bee commanded of God even they then lost that vertue and strength that once they had and became weake and beggerly elements as the Apostle calleth them Gal. 4.9 The uses that this Doctrine serveth unto are two principally 1. For instruction 2. For exhortation For the first Two things we are to learne from this Doctrine First That wee are bound to follow the direction that God hath either by precept or example given us in his Word even in the least circumstance of his worship wee may not say that in matters of substance wee must follow precisely the direction but in matters of circumstance wee are not bound so to doe The direction that God hath given us in his Word for the least thing that is to bee done in any part of his worship may not bee neglected without great sinne and danger Admit it were but a matter of circumstance what day wee keepe our Sabbath on so we keepe one in seven as some have conceited it to bee yet because God hath given us expresse direction in his Word by the example and practise of the Apostle and of those Churches that were planted by him Acts 20.7 1 Corinthians 16.2 to keepe it on the first day of the weeke the Church may never keepe it on any other day then that See thou make all things saith the Lord to Moses as you shall find it Hebrewes 8.5 according to the patterne shewed unto thee in the mount The written Word is unto us in stead of that patterne that was shewed unto Moses in the mount In every thing wee doe about Gods tabernacle and worship wee must precisely looke unto and follow that patterne observe what hee commands Secondly This teacheth us how to judge of that imputation that is put upon many of Gods faithfull servants and that maketh them as odious in the world as any other thing doth that they are held to bee more precise then wise that they are too strict and singular in matters of small moment And surely such as are indeed more precise and singular then they ought to hee doe justly deserve to bee blamed for it And I will tell you who they bee that are so 1. Such as are strict and zealously superstitious in the observing of their owne fancies and the customes and traditions of men Such a one was Paul before his conversion exceedingly zealous of the traditions of his fathers as hee saith Galathians 1.14 Such were the Iewes that pressed with great heate and contention both Christs Disciples Marke 7 2 3. and Iohns Iohn 3.25 to observe their purifyings 2. Such as seeme to bee very precise in smaller things as in matters of ceremony and some outward observations which indeed God requireth them to make conscience of but make no conscience of the weightier points of Gods law This precisenesse our
oxe nor thy asse nor any of thy cattell shall doe any worke upon that Day Of thee that art a man and a Christian man God requireth more than so Hee will have thee not onely to rest from thine owne labours but to spend the Day so farre as thy bodily necessitie will permit in such religious duties as may make thee a more holy and a better man The Hebrew word Sabbat from whence the Sabbath Day received the name signifieth not such a rest as wherein one sitteth still and doth nothing as the word Noach doth but onely a resting and ceasing from that which hee did before So God is said Genesis 2.2 to have rested the seventh Day not that hee rested from all workes For My Father worketh hitherto and I worke saith our Saviour Iohn 5.17 but because he rested from all the worke that hee had made as Moses saith there As if hee had said Hee rested from creating any thing more And so wee likewise are expresly commanded to rest upon the Sabbath not from all workes but from such workes as we did and might doe upon the six dayes God never allowed us any day to spend in idlenesse and doing of nothing specially not that day But hee hath appointed us workes and duties for that Day which hee would have us as carefull to goe about them as we are upon any other day to goe about the workes of our calling and when wee are at them to performe them with every whit as much diligence and care to doe them well as wee doe any worke wee take in hand upon the six dayes Let no man say what would you have us to doe if we may do no businesse upon the Sabbath Would you have us spend the time in sleeping or talking or sitting at our doores or walking abroad How would you have us passe the time for the whole day To such a one I answer Thou hast so much worke to doe as if thou wert as thou shouldst bee thou wouldst complaine that thou wantest time to doe it And yet this worke that God hath enjoyned us to spend this day in hath such interchange and variety in it as no good hearth hath cause with those carnall professours Malachy 1.13 to snuffe at it and to cry behold what a wearinesse it is how â—edious and toylesome a thing it is to keepe the Sabbath as these men would have us to doe But the true Christian findeth just cause to call the Sabbath a delight as the Prophet speaketh Esa 58.13 for all this worke and labour that God hath enjoyned us in it Wee have publike duties to performe on that day in Gods house And both the family-duties and secret duties which wee are bound to performe every day are by the equity of that law Numbers 28.9 10. to bee doubled upon the Sabbath Day And in very deed the Lord hath for that very cause chiefly commanded us to rest from all our owne worke upon the Sabbath Day that wee might the better attend upon and profit by these holy workes these duties of piety and religion which are the proper workes of that Day For that is the chiefe end that the Sabbath was ordained for Remember the Sabbath Day to keepe it holy saith the Lord in the fourth commandement Exodus 20.8 And Deuteroâ—omie 5.12 Keepe the Sabbath Day to sanctifie it And I gave them my Sabbaths saith the Lord Ezekiel 20.12 to be a signe betwixt mee and them that they might know that I am the Lord that sanctifie them As if hee had said Hee remembreth not nor keepeth the Sabbath he regardeth it not nor careth for it how strict soever he be in resting from his owne labours that keepeth it not holy that spendeth in not in such religious duties as wherein we may know and feele by experience that it is the Lord who by his ordinances doth sanctifie him who doth both begin and increase grace in his soule And yet though this be so though the bodily observation of the Sabbath and that that is performed by the outward man onely bee nothing in Gods account in comparison of the spirituall observation of it with the heart and inward man and though our resting from our owne labours in that Day bee the least part even of the outward and bodily observation of it Yet see what account the Lord maketh even of that and how highly he is pleased with it This will sufficiently appeare unto you in that promise the Lord hath made unto it Ier. 17.24 26. wherein he plainly declareth that the flourishing estate both of Church and Common-wealth dependeth greatly even upon this even upon the strict observing of the bodily rest from our owne workes upon the Lords holy Day Two things are to be observed in this promise 1. The duty unto which the promise is made ver 24. If ye diligently hearken unto me saith the Lord to bring in no burden through the gates of the City on the Sabbath Day but hallow the Sabbath Day to doe no worke therein As if hee should say If ye carefully looke to this that no burdens no carriages goe in and out at the gates of Ierusalem on the Sabbath Day that the Sabbath may be but so farre hallowed that no worke be suffred to be done upon that Day You see the promise is made even unto the bodily rest even unto so much as an hypocrite and carnall man may performe and which every Magistrate and Master and Father hath power to compell such unto as are under their government Even to this I say the promise is made Then secondly observe the blessing and reward that is promised even unto this and that is twofold The first concerneth the common-wealth and civill state Verse 25. Then shall there enter into the gates of this City Kings and Princes sitting upon the Throne of David riding in chariots and upon horses they and their Princes the men of Iudah and the inhabitants of Ierusalem and this City shall remaine for ever As if he should say I will maintaine the honour and dignity the wealth and strength the peace and safety of this State and Kingdome The second blessing that is promised concerneth the Church and State of Religion Verse 26. And they shall come from the Cities of Iuda and from the places about Ierusalem c. As if he should say My solemne assemblies shall be duly frequented there shall be no sects and heresies no schisme or separation I will continue mine owne worship and the purity of my holy Religion among you You see beloved by this one place how much God is pleased even with the outward rest from our owne works upon the Sabbath Day and what a happinesse it would bring both to the Church and Common-wealth if even that were observed On the other side it is worth the noting how all publike judgements and common calamities that ever befell Gods people are imputed by the Holy Ghost to no one sinne more than to the profanation of
the Sabbath yea even to the neglect of this outward rest from our owne workes on that day If you compare 2 Chronicles 36.21 with Leviticus 26.34 35. you shall finde this noted for a chiefe cause of that miserable captivity that Gods people did endure in Babylon Because the land did not rest in your Sabbaths saith the Lord when yee dwelt upon it And Nehemiah telleth them so much after their returne from that captivity Nehemiah 13.18 that God did bring all the evill that was come upon them and upon Ierusalem because their fathers had prophaned the Sabbath so as they then did How was that Surely they suffered men to tread wine-presses on the Sabbath a work that is not in use among us but our grinding of corne and making of malt is equivalent unto it and they suffered men to goe in and our with burdens and carriages and to buy and sell wares upon the Sabbath as you shall finde Verse 15 16 of that Chapter And these are the things of which hee saith Verse 18. Did not your fathers thus and did not our God bring all this evill upon us and upon this City And looke what hath beene said of every Church and Kingdome that the flourishing estate or ruine thereof dependeth greatly upon the observation or neglect even of this outward rest the same may be also said doubtlesse of every towne and family and particular person that their welfare and undoing dependeth much upon this Never was any man made the poorer by the strict observation of the Sabbath Day by refusing to buy or sell or doe any of his worldly businesse upon that Day But the more conscionable any man is in resting from all his owne workes upon that Day the more plentifull a blessing hee shall be sure to receive from God upon the labours of his calling in the six dayes And it is not thine owne labour or toyling but the blessing of God that maketh rich when all is done as Salomon teacheth us Proverbs 10.22 I know well that the worldly man cannot believe this but thinketh this would be the way to undoe him How should I live saith he if I should do no businesse on the Sabbath Day I cannot maintaine my charge by going to Church and doing nothing for a whole day But marke I pray you how God answereth these men Leviticus 25. The Lord gave his people then a commandement to keepe every seventh yeere a Sabbath all the yeere long thus farre forth The seventh yeare shall be a Sabbath of rest to the land saith the Lord there verse 4 5. a Sabbath for the Lord thou shalt neither sow thy field nor prune thy vineyard no nor reape and gather that that grew of it owne accord to thy private use for so the 5 verse is to bee understood And if ye shall say and object saith the Lord verse 20 21. what shall wee eat the seventh yeere As if he should say How shall wee live then that yeere seeing wee shall neither sow nor reape As indeed they had much more reason to object this against the keeping of one yeare in seaven then wee have against the keeping of one day in seven for a Sabbath the Lord answereth this verse 21. I will command my blessing upon you in the sixt yeare and it shall bring forth fruit for three yeeres So may I say to thee Keepe the Sabbath conscionably remember the Sabbath day before it come and cast for it by dispatching before hand all that thou hast to doe as neither thou nor thy servant may have any thing left to be done upon that day and the Lord will command his blessing upon thy labours in the six daies accordingly so as thou shalt not bee impoverished ever a whit but enriched by it On the other side the Lord hath beene wont to reveale his wrath from heaven upon townes and families and upon particular persons as much for this one sinne of profaning the Sabbath as for any other And namely by that fearefull judgement of consuming fire by which specially and by name hee hath in his Word threatned to punish this sinne If you will not hearken unto mee saith the Lord Ieremy 17.27 to hallow my Sabbath day and not to beare a burden even entring in at the gates of Ierusalem on the Sabbath day then will I kindle a fire in the gates thereof and it shall devoure the pallaces of Ierusalem and it shall not bee quenthed And thus have I shewed you in this one particular how highly God is pleased with the strict observation of the Sabbath day And if it please him so well to see men rest from their owne workes upon that day which yet as I told you is but the least thing that belongeth to the right observation of it you may bee sure hee is much more pleased to see men spend that day in doing of his workes in exercising themselves in those duties of piety and mercy which hee hath appointed to bee done upon that day especially in seeing them keepe his Sabbaths spiritually and conscionably Certainely they that doe so shall bee sure to bee blessed and rewarded of God for it To this purpose it is worth the observing that as our Saviour saith Marke 2. â—7 that the Sabbath was at the first made for man for the great benefit and behoofe of man Man could not no not Adam in his innocency have beene without it but with great danger and losse unto him So the Holy Ghost saith that twice of the Sabbath Gen. 2.3 and Exodus 20.11 that hee never said of any other day that the Lord blessed that day that is appointed it to bee a meane of a greater blessing to man if hee keepe it as God hath commanded him to doe then any other day or any of the ordinary workes of any other day can possibly bee Two sorts of blessings there be which the conscionable observer of the Sabbath shall be sure to receive by it The first are spirituall And they indeed are the chiefe blessings of all because they are durable and everlasting and because they concerne the soule which is the chiefe and most precious part of man And for these was the Sabbath chiefly ordained that God might by it in the use of his ordinances inrich our soules with spirituall blessings in heavenly things So the Lord saith Ezekiel 20.12 that hee gave his Sabbaths to his people to that end that they might know that hee was the Lord that sanctified them Wee shall know and find that the Lord will sanctifie us both begin and increase saving grace in our hearts if we keepe the Sabbath conscionably Yea the Lord hath promised Esa. 56.6 7. to every one that keepeth his Sabbath from polluting it that he will make them ioyfull in his house of prayer And Esa. 58.13 14. that if a man shall keepe the Sabbath heartily and spiritually then hee shall delight himselfe in the Lord. By these two places it appeareth that God hath bound himselfe
for at all they will never count a man the worse subject for breaking of them they count it a most odions thing for any man yea though he be an officer that is bound by his oath to doe it to seeke or urge the execution of these lawes against any offender And so much may serve for that part of my application which is more generall The other part I must direct to you of this Towne and Congregation more specially And yet not so to them of this Towne as if I thought none of you that heare me were to be blamed for these faults that I shall now reprove but onely they of this Towne but because my selfe have discerned them and beene grieved and troubled in my soule for them in this place more then in any other But before I begin this part of my application let me by way of preface use a word or two that it may doe you the more good I know well to some hearers all that we use to say in reproofe of sinne is wont to be very unsavoury and harsh specially if it be any whit particular and sharp But I may not forbeare it because of that Remember I pray you what a necessity is laid upon us that are Gods Ministers to reprove the sinnes that we discerne to be in any of you There is nothing we are more straitly charged with by the Lord then to reprove sin plainely and particularly and vehemently too And I much feare that wee are all to blame in neglecting this part of our duty so much as wee doe I will give you but two places for this one in the Old Testament and another in the New The first is Esa. 58.1 Observe foure points in that charge 1. Cry aloud it must be done feelingly and with affection 2. Spare not it must be done without partiality 3. Lift up thy voice like a trumpet it must be done zealously and vehemently 4. Shew my people their transgressions and the house of Iacob their sinnes it must be done plainely and particularly The other place is 2 Tim. 4.1 2. I charge thee before God and the Lord Iesus Christ who shall judge the quick and dead at his appearing and in his kingdome preach the Word be instant in season and out of season reprove rebuke exhort with all long suffering and doctrine Observe three things in this place 1. That this duty of our ministery is twice pressed upon us reprove rebuke 2. That we are charged to be instant in it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 stand much upon it 3. With what a charge this is pressed upon us verse 1. As if he should say Thou canst never answer it unto God and unto Iesus Christ at the day of judgement if thou doe it not Ye see what a commission and charge wee have and that there is nothing more pertinent to our ministery then plainely and roundly to reprove sinne If we see any sinne among you and discover it not reprove it not the Lord telleth us plainely Ezek. 3.18 that he will require your bloud at our hands But if we discharge our duty this way though you will not be reclaimed and leave your sinne as I feare many of you whose sinne I shall now reprove will not yet we have delivered our owne soules as the Lord telleth us verse 19. Yea the Lord observeth this in the false Prophets as a chiefe note of an unfaithfull Minister Lam. 2.14 They have not discovered thine iniquity unto thee saith he Howsoever therefore you take it you see we must do our duty And of sundry of you I make no doubt but you will be ready to say of that which I shall deliver unto you out of Gods Word against any of your sins as good Hezekiah did in the like case 2 King 20.19 The Word of the Lord is good Whatsoever is taught me by good warrant of Gods Word though it be never so much to my reproach and shame is good and I will receive it and yeeld unto it And indeed if you yeeld to Gods Word and reforme your selves in those things that shall be reproved by it the reproofe that shall be given will be nothing to your reproach but to your credit and honour rather For so saith the Holy Ghost Pro. 25.12 As an earing of gold and an ornament of fine gold so is a wise reprover upon an obedient eare As if he should say No Iewell can so much adorne and beautifie a Christian as this will do when he can receive and submit himselfe to the word of reproofe that is wisely given and by good warrant of Gods Word And upon this ground I will now proceed Of this Towne my selfe can say that I have knowne the time when it did shine as a light to all the countrey and was famous among the Churches of Christ for the religious observation of the Sabbath day And to this day blessed be God for the meanes of sanctifying the Sabbath by the publique ministery in our Church assemblies I dare say it is little or nothing behind any other Church in the countrey And of many of the people also I may say that they doe as diligently frequent them and our Congregations on the Lords day both in the forenoone and afternoone too are as full and populous as can lightly bee found in any other place And yet for all that by many amongst us the Sabbath is as much profaned in all the three branches of the commandement touching the right observation of it which I told you of the last day as it is I thinke in any part of all the countrey besides The first and chiefe thing that God requireth in the observation of his Sabbath is this That we keepe his rest and performe the duties of his worship that day cheerefully and reverently and spiritually The true worshippers saith our Saviour Ioh. 4.23 shall worship the father in spirit and in truth for the father seeketh such to worship him And on the other side he telleth us Matth. 15.8 9. that they who when they seeme to worship God have their hearts farre from him worship him in vaine It is but a mock worship when men will seeme to serve him and have no heart to it at all And against this first branch wee have many amongst us that doe transgresse notoriously Many that frequent our Church-assemblies on the Sabbath day ordinarily and constantly seeme to bee hearers of the Word upon that day yet make open profession when they are heere that they have no delight in it as the Prophet speaketh of them in his time Ieremy 6.10 they have no heart to it at all You shall hardly come into any Church upon a Sabbath day where you shall see so many sleepers old and young yea such as would bee thought to bee of cheefe credit among their neighbours not for morall honesty onely but even for religion too And this I have to my griefe heard many strangers observe and wonder at I know many of
though both thy selfe and others that are no whit inferiour unto them but farre beyond them in knowledge and grace doe think otherwise of them There may be difference in judgement even betweene godly and good men and one may see that to be a sinne which another man every whit as good as he cannot be perswaded to be so The Apostle Paul and those that joined with him Galathians 2.12 13. knew it was a sinfull and unlawfull thing to withdraw and separate themselves from eating and conversing with the beleeving Gentiles in the presence of the Iewes and for feare of offending them though neither Barnabas nor Peter men no whit inferiour to them in knowledge and grace could discerne it to be so Christians may not condemne or judge one another to be hypocrites for their difference in judgement in these smaller matters Who art thou saith the Apostle Rom. 14.4 that judgest another mans servant To his owne master hee standeth or falleth Secondly It may well bee that some men even some good men are through want of knowledge and weaknesse of judgement righteous over much and make scruple of those things which no law of God bindeth them to make scruple of Els Salomon would never have said Eccl. 7.16 Bee not righteous over much neither make thy selfe over wise Such a one was he of whom the Apostle speaketh Rom. 14.2 Another that is weake eateth herbs As if he should say It was his ignorance and weaknesse of judgement that made him so scrupulous and fearefull to eate any thing which by the ceremoniall law which was now abrogated had beene forbidden But no man must be despised or judged to be an hypocrite because of this For that is directly against the Apostles rule Rom. 14.3 Let not him that eateth despise him that eateth not Thirdly There is no just cause why wee should judge or thinke the worse one of another either for using or not using our liberty in this case Because the thing that is in it owne nature lawfull and lawfully also used by one man it may be in another man a damnable sin to do it And that upon these two grounds First Because the one knoweth and is perswaded of the lawfullnesse of it which the other is not but doubteth it to be a sin I know and am perswaded by the Lord Iesus saith the Apostle Romanes 14.14 that there is nothing no creature of God uncleane of it selfe But to him that esteemeth any thing to bee uncleane to him it is uncleane Why will you say Can the opinion of man make any thing cleane or uncleane lawfull or unlawfull No not in it owne nature but to himselfe it may For a man to doe any thing that hee doubteth to bee unlawfull is a damnable thing Hee that doubteth saith the Apostle Rom. 14.23 is damned if he eat because hee eateth not of faith For whatsoever is not of faith is sinne The conscience of a man though it bee deceived though it bee erroneous yet hath a binding power and it is a matter of great danger for any man to goe against it All men must seeke to informe their conscience aright by the Word of God which is the onely true rule to guide our conscience by Let every man bee fully perswaded in his owne mind saith the Apostle Romanes 14.5 But though it be a sin for a man not to seeke to have his conscience rightly informed and instructed by the Word yet is it a double sin in him to do any thing against his conscience If thou therefore see a man who is otherwise conscionable in all his waies scrupulous and fearefull to doe that which thou knowest and art fully perswaded hee may lawfully and ought to doe pity him informe him instruct him and labour to bring him out of his errour but scorne him not hate him not maligne him not for it Secondly The one is able to use or doe the thing that hee knoweth to bee lawfull lawfully and take no hurt by it the other though he know the thing to be lawfull yet findeth that through his weaknesse he is not able to use it but he shall receive hurt by it All things are lawfull for me saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 6.12 but all things are not expedient all things are lawfull for mee but I will not bee brought under the power of any And certainely this is the thing that restraineth many a good man from the use of sundry recreations which he doth not doubt to be lawfull in themselves because he findeth his owne weakenesse to bee such as he cannot use them without receiving much hurt by them And this would restraine many more from them if they had that care of their owne soules as they ought to have To conclude therefore this first branch of the point we have in hand If thou seest any man that loveth the word that useth constantly prayer in his family that seemeth to bee a strict observer of the Sabbath day that hateth popery that is strict and precise even in the smallest things If thou seest I say any such a one to bee a drunkard or an uncleane person or unjust in his dealings or carelesse of his Word or a busie body or negligent in his calling hate these things in him in Gods name nay hate them in him more then in another man because hee maketh so good a profession and because his sinne bringeth more reproach upon the Gospell then another mans would doe But take heed thou hate him not because of his profession because of any of those good things thou discernest in him For if thou dost thou wilt be found to be a hater of God and of his grace and neere unto that sinne that can never bee pardoned which the Apostle calleth Hebrewes 10.29 A doing of despite to the spirit of grace And what comfort canst thou have either in life or death if thou bee a hater of God if thou doe despite unto the spirit of grace What remaineth for thee when God shall open thine eyes and cause thee to see thine owne estate but a certaine fearfull looking for of judgement as the Apostle speaketh there ver 27. and of fiery indignation which shall devoure the adversaries the adversaries of God the haters of God O it is a fearefull thing to hate any man for his goodnesse take heed of it I beseech you As we have no surer note that we are translated from death to life that we are in the state of grace then this if we love the brethren as the Apostle teacheth us 1 Iohn 3.14 If we can love a disciple in the name of a disciple as our Saviour speaketh Matth. 10.42 so can we have no certainer a signe that there is no grace in us but we are in the very gall of bitternesse and bond of iniquity as the the Apostle speaketh Acts 8.23 then this when we hate the brethren when we hate a disciple a professour in the name of a disciple and professour even
principall was the ministery of the word as appeares verse 18. God sent unto him Seers and Prophets that â—ake to him in the name of the Lord. So it was Peters ministry that pricked the hearts of those three thousand mentioned Acts 2.37 and brought them to a saving sense and remorse for that horrible sinne Yea this is the meanes that God hath sanctified in his word and appointed to that end Ier. 23. â—9 Is not my word like a fire saith the Lord and like a hammer that breaketh the rocke in pieces Secondly This is Gods meane whereby he is wont to bring men to Christ and to worke in them a comfortable assurance of the pardon of their sins and of their reconciliation with God By this meanes the Corinthians were brought to faith 1. Cor. 4 1â— In Christ Iesus I have begotten you And the Ephesians 1 13. In whom also ye trusted after that ye had heard the word of truth Yea this is the meane that God hath in his Word sanctified and put apart to do this worke by namely to bring men unto Christ and to faith in him This we may see plentifully confirmed unto us in the holy Scripture Esay 57.19 I create the fruit of the lips peace peace to him that is farre off and to him that is neare saith the Lord and I will heale him Peace peace that is aboundance of peace and the healing of those wounds that God hath made in the soule is called the fruit of the lips that is of the lively voice in the ministry of the Word This is also plaine by the speech of our Saviour Iohn 6.45 Every one that hath heard and hath learned of the Father commeth unto me Hearing is the meanes to bring men unto Christ. But what hearing may you say Is it hearing of the word privatly read or the hearing of my friend privatly instructing or admonishing No rather it is the hearing of the Word publikely preached as is plaine Rom. 10 14. How shall they beleeve in him of whom they have not hâ—ard and how shall they heare without a Preacher Private men that publish to their families oâ— neighbours and speake of that which themselves have learned may be said to preach to them as the Lâ—per that was cured did Mark 1.45 and the deafe man with his friends that brought him to Christ Mark 7.36 and the Daemmiack Luke 8.39 of all these it is said in the text that they did 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which properly signifieth to cry proclaime or preach and is the very same word that is used to expresse the preaching of Christ and his Apostles But is this the preaching that the Apostle meanes when hee saith Rom. 10.14 How can they heare without a Preacher No verily he meaneth it of publike ministeriall preaching of the preaching of such men as are called and sent of God and endued with speciall gifts to that purpose as is plaine by the next words verse 15. How shall they 〈◊〉 except they be sent And this is further confirmed 2. Cor. 5.18 God hath given to us the ministery of reconciliation And againe verse 19. Hee hath committed to us the word of reconciliation And for the third degree in mans conversion 1. This is the meane wherby he hath ever beene wont to change and renew the hearts and lives of men and to worke all saving grace in them How came Gods people of whose conversion the holy Ghost gives testimonie to saving grace but by the ministery of the word So Paul saith of the Galatians that were Gentiles Gal. 2.2 that they received the spirit by the hearing of saith So Peter saith of the faithfull he wrote unto that were Iewes that they were borne againe not of corruptible seed but of uncorruptible by the word of God 1. Pet. 1.22 Yea by the word preached as he expresseth himselfe verse 25. 2. This is the meane God hath sanctified in his word and appointed unto this worke of changing renewing and breeding Grace in the soule Therefore Paul calls the ministry of the Gospel the ministration of the spirit and the ministration of righteousnesse 2. Cor. 3.8 9. And the Apostle Iames 1.21 calls it the engrafted word To teach us that as the science of a good apple grafted into a crab-tree-stocke hath vertue to change the nature of it so hath the word preached for of that he speaketh as appeareth verse 19.22 23. vertue to change the heart of man Now if we will enquire into the reasons and grounds of this Doctrine wee shall find three given unto us in the holy Scripture First the Lord is wont to accompany this ordinance of his with the mighty power and operation of his holy Spirit Matth. 18.20 I am with you unto the end of the World It is therefore called the power of God unto salvation Rom. 1.16 It is not in the power of the best minister be his gifts and graces never so good to convert a soule Neither is he that planteth any thing neither hee that watereth saith the Apostle 1. Cor. â— 7 This is the onely worke of Almighty God yea such a worke as wherein he sheweth his omnipotent power as much as in any worke that ever he wrought The Apostle prayeth for the Ephâ—sians Chap. 1.18 19. That the eyes of their understanding being inlightned they might know what is the exceeding greatnes of his power to â—â—-ward that beleeve acâ—ording to the working of his mighty power O that those men who thinke they can repent when they will and easily convert and turne to God would think seriously of this place and see their errour It is a strange thing to consider how wonderfull a change the ministry of the word hath wrought in men how it hath tamed and subdued such sinners as have seemed most desperate as have beene most hard-hearted and unlikely ever to come to grace Publicates and harlots were wonne to God by Iohns ministry Matth. 21 3. Many of those Priests that had a chiefe hand in crucifying Christ by it were made obedieâ—t unto the faith Acts 6.7 Ignorant and gracelesse men have felt themselves rebuked and judged and the very secrets of their hearts discovered unto them by it 1. Cor. 14.25 It hath pulled downe their strong holds and cast downe their imaginations and every high thing that exalted it selfe in them against the knowledge of God stopt their mouthes quite and made them past reasoning against it and brought into captivity every one of their thoughts into the obedience of Christ. 2. Cor. 10.4 5. yea so quite changed their natures that the Wolfe could dwell with the Lambe and the Leopard lye downe with the Kid and the Calfe with the young Lyon Esa. 11.6 How was this change wrought Onely by the word of God which is called the rod of his mouth and the breath of his lips Esa. 11.4 Yea some that at that very instant when they have come to heare it have hardened their hearts against it and come with hatefull minds
him to heare him And our Saviour was so farre from blaming them as if they neglected their worldly businesse this way that hee defendeth and praiseth Mary for doing this Luk. 10 4â— though happily she had some whatelse to do at that time Thirdly few or none are thankefull to God for this ordinance of his nor do in their hearts esteeme it any such blessing to the land or towne that enjoy it as for which they should thinke themselves much bound to praise God They can be thankefull for peace and for health and for seasonable times but for a goâ—d ministery few or none can be thankefull to God whereas we should account it our chiefe blessing from God for so the Lord speaketh of this as his chiefe blessing bestowed upon a people Iere 3 15. I will give you Pastors according to mine owne heart that shall feed you with knowledge and understanding And Amos 2.11 I raised up of your sonnes for Prophets and of your young men for Nazarites And Mic. 6.4 I sent before thee and Moses Aaron Miriam Yea such a blessing it is as should abundantly content us and assure us of Gods favour even in the want of all other blessings For so speaketh the Lord of it Esay 30.20 Though the Lord give you the bread of adversity and the water of affliction yet shall not thy teachers be removed into a corner any more but thine eyes shall see thy teachers 2. We should account a faithful ministery the very glory and strength of our land When the Arke of God was gone the glory was departed from Israel 1. Sam. 4.31 And the true ministery of the Lords Levits is said to be that that strengthened the kingdome of Iudah 2. Chron. 11.17 And Abijah makes this a maine ground of his confidence and hope of successe in his battell against Ieroboam that he in his kingdome had a true and faithfull ministery which the other had not 2 Chron. 13.9 10. Have not ye cast out the Priests of the Lord the sonnes of Aaron and the Levites and have made you priests after the manner of the nations But as for us the Lord is our God and we have not forsaken him and the Priests which minister unto the Lord are the sonnes of Aaron and the Levites waite upon their businesses Now to this first sort of persons that this Doctrine reproveth I have no more to say but this that I would have them to thinke seriously of two things First That they have cause to suspect whatsoever grace or goodnes seemes to be in them while their heart tells them they make no more reckoning of the ministery of the Word but despise it rather Two good things such men use to put most confidence in 1. They find some devotion in themselves they love prayers well and can say their owne prayers sometimes 2. They beleeve in Christ. Foolish man let not Satan deceive thee certainly while thou makest no reckning of the ministery of the Word they faith is nothing worth thy prayers will do thee no good For thy prayers know all the service thou seemest to doe unto God is no better then the sacrifice of fooles till thou be more ready to heare Eccles. 5.1 To hearken is better then the fat of Rammes 1. Sam. 15.22 And for both thy praying and thy beleeving in Christ marke well that knowne place well knowne indeed ô that it were aswell beleeved Rom. 10.14 How shall they call on him in whom they have not beleeved and how shall they beleeve in him of whom they have not heard and how shall they heare without a preacher How canst thou pray that hast no faith how canst thou have faith that camest not to it by hearing the Word preached that art no hearer But me thinks I heare many of you say this toucheth not me for I am a hearer I have heard many a Sermon O but marke what followeth in the next verse verse 15. and thou shalt find thou art no such hearer as Paul speakes of the hearers that Paul speaketh of are such as can cry O how beautifull are the feete of them that doe preach the Gospell of peace But thou seest no beauty in their feete thou hearest them but thou joyest not in them thou countest them no blessing nor art thankfull to God for them thou seest no great need of hearing of them thou art weary of them and how shouldest thou have any true faith how shouldest thou be able to pray aright The second thing I would have these men to consider is this that the holy Ghost speaketh of this as of a fearefull sinne and signe of a most gracelesse heart to be unwilling to heare the word to have no mind unto it 1. Such a one hath no care of his soule what becomes of it whether it sinke or swimme as we say whether it be saved or damned Pro 15.32 He that refuseth instruction despiseth his own soule Nay 2. more then that such a one careth not for God or the things of God regardeth him not feareth him not is in his heart a very Athiest they that desire not the knowledge of his wayes say in their hearts unto God depart from us Iob 21.14 My people would not hearken to my voice Israel would none of me saith the Lord Psal. 81.11 Nay 3. to refuse to heare the word preached when wee may and God offereth it unto us to have no mind to it no love to it is a greater sin if Christ be to be beleeved then the sinne of Sodome and Gomorrah Mat. 10.14 15. When all is done and the time of reckoning shall come this will be found to be thy chiefest sinne The second sort that are to bee reproved by this Doctrine are they which heare often seeme also to delight in the best ministry yet profit not at al by it but remaine as ignorant unreformed profane as they that never heard Sermon If tryall were taken of the most hearers they would be found such as the Apostle speaketh of 2 Tim. 3.7 ever learning and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth Such hearers I desire to consider and weigh well with themselves these sixe points First That it is no great matter of comfort to a man nor thing wherein any should blesse himselfe that he is a hearer a constant hearer a hearer of the best teachers and that with delight also This testimony the Lord gives of notorious hypocrites Esa. 58.2 They seeke me daily and delight to know my wayes and Ezech 33 3â— 32. They come to thee a faithfull Prophet as the people commeth and they sit before thee as my people and they heare thy words with their mouth they show much love praising the faithfull minister greatly and loe thou art unto them as a very lovely song of one that hath a pleasant voice and can play well on an instrument No musicke did ever delight them more then a good Sermon Yea of Herod himselfe it is said
receive whatsoever God shall teach you With such a heart came Cornelius to heare Peter Act. 10.33 We are all here present before God to heare all things that are commanded thee of God It is the suit of Christ to his Church Cant. 5.2 Open to me my sister my love my dove shut not thy heart against me and my Word To this also a promise is made Ps. 24.7 Lift up your heads ô ye gates and be ye lift up ye everlasting doores and the King of glory shall come in And Revel 3.20 If any man heare my voice and open the doore I will come in to him and will sup with him and he with me Certainely if men would come to the Word with such open and teachable hearts ready to receive and learne whatsoever God shall teach they would profit must more then they do But alas most that heare us come with prejudicate and forestalled hearts they have certaine imaginations and errors of their mind which they are resolved to hold concerning the Sabbath and recreations and even this point that I have now so largely handled touching the necessity of living under a sound and profitable ministery and diverse other things And these imaginations and errors of their judgement serve as strong holds to keepe Christ and his truth out of their hearts 2 Cor. 10.4 5. With this mind many a one comes to heare us I know the preacher well enough he differs from me in judgement in sundry things but it is no matter I can heare him and hold mine owne well enough I like his gifts well and will receive his doctrine so farre as I judge it to bee true but if once he fall upon his owne conceits there I will leave him And do so still in Gods name if any preacher teach his owne conceits though he had the gifts of an Angell beleeve him not Gal. 1.8 9. But take heed thou count not that his conceit which he teacheth thee by good warrant of Gods Word For in that case if thou receive not whatsoever he teacheth thee I will assure thee that that which thou seemest to receive will doe thee no good For certainely these men that in their hearing do thus limit and gage the Word and spirit of God would if it lay in their power as those wicked men mentioned Esay 30.10 Say to the Seers see not and to the Prophets prophesie not unto us right things speake unto us smooth things And those that did so the Lord calls despisers of his Word verse 12. Sixthly come with a heart resolved to obey and practise whatsoever God shall teach and command thee With such a heart came David to the Word Psal. 119.33 34. Teach me O Lord the way of thy statutes and I shall keepe it unto the end give me understanding and I shall keepe thy law yea I shall observe it with my whole heart To this the promise is made Ioh. 7.17 If any man will do his will he shall know of the Doctrine whether it be of God or whether I speake of my selfe Such shall attaine to a setled and certaine knowledge of the truth And Luk. 8.15 They that with an honest heart heare the Word keepe it and bring forth fruit with patience Mica 2.7 Doe not my words do good to him that walketh uprightly And how can they then profit by the ministery of the Word that in their hearing seeke nothing but knowledge intend nothing lesse then to practise ought they heare like those Ezek. 33.31 They heare thy words but they will not do them But rather resolve before hand they will be still as they were they will do as their neighbours doe as Zeâ—echia did 2 Chron 36.13 He sâ—iffaed his worke and hardned his heart from turning unto the Lord God of Israel No preacher shall alter them they can heare them they trow and ver do still as they list What Wee were wise men indeed if wee should practise what we heare leave our good fellowship bring religion into our families so should we be counted Puritans God forbid we should ever become such fooles Oh take heed God forbid it not indeed When Pharaoh had hardned his owne heart against the meanes God had used to soften it Exod. 8 15. ye read oft in that book afterward that God hardned his heart Exod. 9.12 O therefore take heed of this Heb. 3.7.8 If ye will heare his voice harden not your hearts Seventhly come in faith to the hearing of the Word and in a certaine expectation to receive that good from the Lord in this his ordinance which he hath promised to doe and worke by it We should thinke and meditate of the promises God hath made to this duty and expect by faith the performance of them Christ hath promised he will be with his servants in their ministery to the end of the world Mat. 28.20 Beleeve this and expect his gracious presence to make his ordinance effectuall in thine heart He hath said Luk. â—1 28 Blessed are they that heare the Word Consider who spake this beleeve him of his word and expect a blessing from him in thy hearing The Lord hath said Psal. 19.7 The law of the Lord is perfect converting the soule And Rom. 1. â—6 â—t is the power of God unto salvation Thou feelest sundry corruptions which thou wouldest faine have power to overcome and thy heart converted from them unto the Lord beleeve this which God hath said of his Word and expect to finde this converting power of God in this his ordinance So the Lord hath said of this ordinance Acts 20.32 that it is able to build his people up and to persit the worke of grace begun in them and thou wouldst grow and art troubled that thou growâ—st to better come in saith to it and looke to receive this benifit by it So the Lord hath said Esa. 57.19 that he createth and ordaineth the fruit of the lips to be peace peace to them that are nâ—are and to them that are a far of And thou wâ—ntest peace in thy conscience beleeve what God that cannot lie hath said and look verily to have peace wrought in thy heart by this meanes In a word God hath said of this his ordinance Esa. 55.3 Heare and your soule shall live And Iam 1.21 That it is able to save your soules beleeve this then and expect life and salvation by it How should the most of our hearers then receive any good by this ordinance of God when few or none come to it in this faith They never stirre up themselves to thinke of these promises or to expect any such good by it As it was with them that desired to receive good by Christs divine power in working miracles they must bring faith with them Marke 9.23 Iesus said to him that came to have his sonne dispossessed If thou canst beleeve all these things are possible to him that beleeveth And still according to their faith so they sped Matth. 9. â—9 So
is it in this case They that desire to receive good by the divine power of God in this his ordinance must bring faith to it and according to their faith so shall they speed And as it is said of Christ Matth. 13.58 He did 〈◊〉 are 〈◊〉 works in Nazareth because of their unbeliefe So may it be sayd of our Church assemblies now adayes God sheweth not his saving power much in them because of the unbeliefe of our hearers Eightly and lastly If thou wouldest profite by thy hearing pray before thou hearest No good thing ye know can bee expected from God with a blessing if it be not sought by prayer Deut. 4.7 The Lord our God is nigh unto us in all that we call upon him for And in this particular it is the duty of Gods people to pray for their teachers that they may so speake as they ought to speake Col. 4.4 and specially that in their ministery they may so apply the word as it may effectually meet with their corruptions Let the righteous smite me saith David Psal. 141.5 it shall be a kindnesse and let him reprove me it shall be as an excellent oyle For themselves also they should pray that through Gods assistance they may heare profitably and be blessed in their hearing Thus did David go to the Word Psal. 19.18 Open thou mine eyes that I may behold wonderous things out of thy law For the Lord only is he that can teach us to profite Esa. 48.17 I am the Lord thy God which teacheth thee to profite To this is the promise made Pro. 2.3 5. If thou cryest after knowledge and liftest up thy voice for understanding then shalt thou understand the feare of the Lord and find the knowledge of God And surely this is one chiefe cause why there is so little profiting by the ministery of the word For before they come to Church pray either for the preacher or themselves nay few when they are at Church have any heart to joyne with the Preacher in the prayer that he maketh before the Sermon But that complaint may bee made in this case which the Prophet maketh Esay 64.7 There is none that calleth on thy name that stirreth up himselfe to take hold of thee Lecture VI. On the Title of Psalme 51. Novemb. 23 1625. IT followeth now that we proceed to the other two parts of the use of Direction And for the better stirring up of your affection to that which I am to deliver you must know this that to heare the word profitably is a laborious and painefull thing The bringing of your bodies hither and lending of your eares is not all though that be painfull to you that come farre but there is more belongs to it then so there is a labour of the mind and heart required in this worke Strive saith our Saviour Luk 13.24 to enter in at the strait gate Every gate every part of that way whereby wee must come to life eternall is strait and narrow and without much striving labour it is not possible to passe through it To pray aright you that are acquainted with the conscionable performance of this duty find it to be a painfull and laborious thing Rom. 15.30 Strive together with me saith the Apostle in your prayers to God for me And surely it is no lesse painfull a thing to heare spiritually and profitably Labour saith our Saviour Iohn 6.27 not for the meate which perisheth but for that meat which endureth unto everlasting life And no marvell For 1. there is an utter indisposition of our owne hearts by nature to every thing that is good being alienated in our minds from God as the Apostle speaketh Colos. 1.21 and estranged as David saith Psal. 58.3 from the very wombe 2. Satan also is very busie with us when wee goe about this worke of hearing Gods Word to hinder us by all the cunning he hath from hearing it fruitfully Luke 8.12 Those by the high-way side are they that heare then commeth the devill and taketh away the Word out of their hearts lest they should beleeve and be saved 3. The Lord though he first converted us without any helpe of our owne will and endeavour for wee were by nature dead in trespasses Ephes. 2.1 yea he converted us against our will Rom. 10.21 All the day long have I stretched out my hands unto a disobedient and gain-saying people Yet will he not save us nor build us up in grace nor blesse the meanes of grace unto us without the helpe of our will and endeavour but when he hath once regenerated and renewed our will hee will have usâ— imploy it in his worke Phil. 2.12 Worke out your owne salvation Wee had need therefore to take paines with our owne hearts and strive to heare profitably For certainely as a great cause why we profit so little by the Word is this that we will not do that that lyeth in us to make our hearing profitable we will take no paines in this worke so if we would take a little paines for it we should find that the fruit and comfort we should receive by it would abundantly recompence all the paines wee have taken in it That which Solomon saith of labour in our lawfull callings Pro. 14.23 In all labour there is profite and 13.11 He that gathereth by labour shall increase there is a secret blessing of God upon men that labour in the meanest calling that is that they are able to live and thrive by it may fitly be applyed to this purpose they that labour and will take paines in the worke of their owne salvation to make all meanes of Grace profitable unto themselves shall certainly thrive and increase in Grace whereas the lazy soule under the best meanes of Grace that are shall still be like Pharaohs Kinâ— lâ—ane and ill-favoured Gen. 45.21 VVe find by experience that it is not the greatnes of a mans living that maketh him rich but the good imploying and carefull husbanding of it A little ground if a good husband a carefull and painfull man have the occupying of it proves oftentimes more fruitfull then a great deale more land will doe in the hands of a lazy and carelesse husband though it be of it selfe a better soile and have more helps from God and nature then the other hath Pro. 24.30 3â— I went by the field of the slothfull and by the Vineyard of the man void of understanding and loe it was all growne over with thornes and nettles had covered the face thereof and the stone wall thereof was broken downe So it is not the greatnesse and excellency of the ministery that a man liveth under and daily frequenteth that will make one rich in Grace but the care and endeavour himselfe useth to make it profitable to him A weaker ministery with this care will be more availeable to inrich the heart then the strongest can be without it As I therefore shewed you the last day what you must do before you come
2. Cor. 5.20 and what wise man will be angry with a servant messenger or embassadour for doing that hee is charged to doe by his master and dares not but doe it Secondly Consider that it is a dangerous sin to hate or be offended with the minister of God for doing of his duty 2. Chron 26.19 While Vzia was wrath with the Priests the leprosie rose up in his fore-head Thirdly It is a dangerous signe God hath determined the destruction of a man and that he shall perish in his sinne when he cannot abide to have his sinne plainly reproved Prov. 15.10 He that hateth reproofe shall dye 1. Sam. 2.25 Elyes sonnes hearkened not to the words of their father because the Lord would slay them Fourthly That it is an extreame folly for men to shunne this kind of preaching because of the unquietnes and terrour it works in their conscience For the terrour and unquietnesse the Lord worketh in thee this way is like the wound that is made by the Surgeon to cure and heale thy soule Of this it may be said as Eliphaz speaketh of the man whom God in mercy humbleth by his corrections Iob 5.17.18 Happy is the man whom God correcteth therefore despise not thou the chastening of the almighty for he maketh sore and bindeth up heâ— woundeth and his hands make whole A divine power indeed is manifested and felt in this kind of preaching but it is the power of God unto salvation Rom. 1.16 Yea Gods people may expect healing and comfort by that very ministery if they wait upon God in it by which they find themselues to be much troubled and disquieted For God hath beene wont to make choice of that very hand to heale his people by which he hath wounded them before Nathans ministery that was Gods instrument to humble David and cast him downe was also his instrument to comfort and raise him up For he did not onely assure him upon his repentance that his sinnes were forgiven him 2 Sam. 12.13 but brought him also from God another comfortable message that Solomons name whom Bathsheba bare unto him should be called Iedidiah beloved of the Lord 2 Sam. 12.25 So Esayes ministery that was Gods instrument to humble Hezekiah Esay 38.1.3 was also his instrument to comfort him verse 4 5. So Peter that pricked and wounded those three thousand Acts 37. was also the man by whom God healed and cured them as you may see verse 38 41. Whereas by shunning to have thy heart troubled by having thy sinnes discovered in the ministery of the Word thou canst not avoid the sight of thy sinnes and trouble of mind for them For God will certainely one time or other sooner or latter discover thy sinnes unto thee and trouble thy heart for them Psal. 50.21 I will reprove thee and set thy sinnes in order before thine eyes And when God shall discover thy sinnes to thee and wound thy heart for them by another meanes then the ministery of his Word thou canst have no such assurance to have thy heart quieted againe as then mayest in those troubles that the Word worketh in thy minde those wounds will not be such as the Surgeon maketh to cure thee but such as a butcher or enemie maketh to kill and destroy thee so that in shunning this kind of Preaching thou dost as the fish that leapeth out of the hot pan into the fire But there are certaine objections which men usually make against this kinde of preaching which I will briefly answer and so conclude this point First it is objected that some preachers in their invectives against sin will raile and give bitter and opprobrious tearmes unto men and a minister should be patient no railer no brauler saith the Apostle 1 Tim. 3.3 It becomes not a Minister to be so bitter in tearmes as many of you are I answer that in reproving obstinate and scandalous sinners it is no way unlawfull or unseemely for a Minister to be bitter and sharpe For so was not onely Iohn the Baptist when he called the Pharisees and Sadduâ—es a generation of vipers Mat. 3.7 And Paul in speaking this to Elymas the sorcerer Acts 13.10 O full of all subtiltie and mischiefe thou child of the divell thou enemy to all righteousnesse But our blessed Saviour himselfe who though he was in his owne quarrell so mild as the Apostle saith 1 Pet. 2.23 when he was reviled he reviled not againe when he suffered he threatned not yet in reproving obstinate sinners was most sharpe and bitter He calleth the ruler of the Synagogue hypocrite to his face Luk. 13.15 and speaketh thus to the Scribes and Pharisees Mat. 23.33 Ye serpents ye generation of vipers how can ye escape the damnation of hell So speaketh the Prophet Esa. 1.10 Heare the Word of the Lord yee rulers of Sodome give eare unto the law of our God ye people of Gomorrah Secondly Oh but some of you in your heate when you are in reproving sin have a most unseemely fashion of crying out and stemping and beating of the Pulpit as if you were beside your selves whereas a Minister should be grave and sober in his whole behaviour as the Apostle saith 1 Tim. 3.2 specially in the pulpit I answer 1. That though the power of the ministery consisteth not so much in the extension of the voice nor in the earnest manner of delivery as in the doctrine it selfe and matter that is delivered It is the law of the Lord it selfe that converteth the soule Psal. 19.7 The Word of God it selfe is quick and powerfull and sharper then any two edged sword Heb. 4 12. And 2 it is but counterfeit and ridiculous zeale when a preacher useth such great extension of voice and heate in his gestures when the matter that he dealeth inforceth him not to it when he is as hot in his doctrine as in his application in one point as in another when those shewes of heate come not from the abundance of his heart but the lips are burning and the heart naught as Solomon speaketh Pro. 26.23 like a potsheard covered with siluer drosse Yet is it a foule error to think it unlawfull or unseemely for a Minister at any time to use this heate and earnestnesse both in voice and gesture specially in reproving of sin Nay it is needfull and profitable for Gods people that their Ministers should expresse their zeale and fervent affections that way When his Spouse was a sleepe Christ knocked and bounced at the doore of her heart Cant. 5.2 In which respect we shall finde God hath enjoyned his Ministers to preach in this manner Esa. 58.1 Cry aloud spare not lift up thy voice like a trumpet and shew my people their transgressions and the house of Iacob their sins and Ezek. 6.11 Smite with thy hand and stampe with thy foot and say alas for all the evill abominations of the house of Israel And admit there be some indecency in it yet know that matters of decency
exercise those small abilities that God hath given us in prayer and wee shall find that by using they will greatly increase Lecture XIII On Psal. 51.1 2. Ianuary 24. 1625. FOlloweth the fourth and last impediment that keepeth men from flying to God and seeking helpe and comfort from him by prayer in their distresses and that is a conceit that it is to no purpose for them to pray This conceit as it prevaileth with wicked men and castawayes and keepeth them in a continuall neglect of this duty What profit should we have say they if we pray to him Iob 21. â—â— So have Gods dearest servants beene oft troubled with it and for a time kept from this duty by it And have beene apt to resolve as David doth of all the duties of piety in generall Psal. 73.13 Verily I have cleansed my heart in vaine so of this duty in particular certainely it is but lost labour for me to pray And as Satan will alway pretend reason for whatsoever he suggesteth to us so did he with our first parents Gen. 3.5 God doth know that in the day yee eate thereof then your eyes shall be opened and ye shall be as Gods knowing good and evill And his chiefe strength still to keepe out Christ and his grace lyeth in the thoughts and imaginations in the reasons that he suggesteth unto men to object against goodnesse and to defend sinne as is plaine 2 Cor. 10.5 so hath he put foure reasons into the hearts of men to confirme them in this conceit that it is to no purpose for them to pray Let this short summe of the foure reasons suffice in the first propounding of them and the larger laying of them downe reserved to the place where they are to be answered particularly 1. That many doe well enough that never pray 2. That the use of the meanes with discretion will serve the turne without prayer 3. That God knoweth our necessities well enough and hath both decreed what to do for us and is apt enough of himselfe without seeking to 4. That themselves have used it long to no purpose Now before I come to answer these reasons in particular this I must say of them in generall that if any of Gods people such as I must judge all you to be that heare me now be troubled at any time with these thoughts as surely as I have already told you they may be they must resolve thus with themselves Certainely this is but a tentation this commeth of the evill one For it tendeth directly to atheisme and is high blasphemy against God Those thoughts that tend to the restraining of men from prayer tend directly to the casting off of all true feare of God Thou castest off feare saith Eliphâ—z Iob 15.4 and restrainest prayer before God The man that is once perswaded not to call upon God hath learned to say in his heart there is no God Psal. 14.1.4 And of them that said Mal. 3.14 It is in vaine to serve God the Lord saith verse 13. that their words had beene stout against the Lord. Poure out thy fury saith the Prophet Ier. 10.25 upon the heathen that know thee not and upon the families that call not on thy name 1. The persons the families that use not to pray know not God are no better then Atheists 2. God will poure out his fury upon such And seeing this is so what must they do that are troubled with this tentation Surely They must 1 Put on a resolution to resist it harden thy heart against it withstand it defie it Iam. 4.7 Resist the Divell and he will flee from you Say as our Saviour did when hee was tempted by Satan to such a foule sinne Mat. 4.10 Get thee hence avaunt Sathan Yea in a tentation farre lesse then this when Peter tempted him but to favour himselfe and shun the crosse Mat. 16.23 He turned and said to Peter get thee behind me Sathan thou art an offence unto me 2 By prayer and crying unto God for strength against it they must resist even this tentation against prayer For that is a chiefe remedy against all tentations Luk. 22.40 Pray that ye enter not into and be delivered into the power of temptation As Christ did for Iehoshuah when Satan stood at his right hand to resist him Zach. 3.2 The Lord rebuke thee ô Satan even the Lord that hath chosen Ierusalem rebuke thee 3 They must make use of the sword of the spirit whereby Christ our captaine did drive away the tempter Mat. 4.4 7.10 It is written by weighing with themselves how directly this tentation opposeth the whole tenour of the holy Scripture And say thus with themselves Shall I yeeld to this conceit that it is to no purpose to pray Why how oft hath God commanded us to pray Psal. 50.15 Call upon me in the day of trouble and Mat 7.7 Aske and it shall be given you and 1 Thess. 5.17 Pray without ceasing How frequent and constant have all the Saints even such as God hath given greatest testimony unto beene in prayer Even the wisest of them as Daniel who would not give over his constant course in prayer no not for the saving of his life Dan. 6.10 Nay our blessed Saviour was so himselfe even he was frequent in this duty Mar. 1.35 In the morning a great while before it was day he went out and departed into a solitary place and there prayed And shall I suffer Satan to perswade me that it is a needlesse thing to pray But let us now consider the reasons whereby Satan perswadeth men to this Atheisticall divellish conceit And to the first That they that never use to pray do as well as those that are most given unto it I answer that this is most false they do not so well For 1. The blessings they receive are but temporall and such as are no testimonies of Gods speciall love Mat. 5.45 He maketh his sunne to rise on the evill and on the good and sendeth raine on the just and on the unjust Whereas they that pray shall have better things then these Luk. 11.13 Your heavenly father will give the holy spirit to them that aske him 2. They that pray not can have no assurance to enjoy no not these temporall blessings neither to have them when they want them nor to hold them when they have them For they have no word nor promise of God for them Iob 21.16 Loe their good is not in their hand Whereas they that pray may be sure to have so much even of these things as shall be good for them For they have a promise that they may build upon Psal. 34.10 They that seeke the Lord shall not want any good thing This promise certainely to them that can beleeve it is more worth then a thousand pound land a yeere So that he that can pray may be secure for outward things and need not disquiet his heart with carking cares Pro. 16.3 Commit thy works thy labours and endeavours
God Yea hee professeth 2. Thessalon 1.3 that hee was bound to give thanks to God alwayes for them And were not they thinke you much more bound to be thankefull to God themselves and to rejoyce in their estate Certainely Christians offend God much in this and hinder not onely their owne comfort but their growth in grace too that they are alwayes poring and musing upon and mourning for their wants and failings and never cast an eye upon any grace God hath wrought in them never joy in it nor lift up their hearts to God in thankefulnesse for it 4. and lastly That seeing Gods spirit dwelleth in thee certainely the comfort and feeling of Gods favour though it be gone for a time will come againe Psalme 37.37 Marke the perfect man and behold the upright for the end of that man is peace And Malac. 4 2. Vnto you that feare my name shall the Sunne of righteousnesse arise with â—ealing in his wings All your darkenesse feares discomforts shall be dispelled all the wounds and sores of your soules shall certainely bee healed one day For it is the title and most proper effect of the spirit to be a comforter Ioh. 14 5 16. and an oyle of gladnesse Heb. 1.9 Lecture XXX on Psalme 51.1 2. Iune 27. 1626. THe fourth direction I must give you for the recovering of your comfort is this If thou canst not by this three-fold examination of thy selfe find any thing in thy selfe present or past that may yeeld thee comfort then take the help of some faithful friend minister or other to whom thou maist make known thy estate This course the Church took when she was in this case Cant. 3.1 3. When she could not find him whom her soule loved by her secret prayers and meditations or such like endeavours she went abroad to seeke him and came at length to the watchmen that went about the city In this direction for the help of your understanding and memory observe foure points First It is not safe to smother and keepe in this griefe too long some ease it will bee to the heart to let it have a vent As Elihu speaketh in another case Iob 3â— 19 20. My belly is as wine that hath no vent it is ready to burst like new bottells I will speake that I may be refreshed It is not good for a Christian in this tentation to keepe Satans counsell it is good to bewray and utter it to some not to wrestle with him alone hand to hand too long In this case is that saying of Solomon found most true Eccl. 4.9 10. Two are better then one for if they fall the one will lift up his fellow but woe to him that is alone when he falleth for he hath not another to help him up Secondly Another yea though inferiour to thee in grace may be better able to judge of thy estate then thy selfe canst doe in this case of tentation and trouble of thy mind Say not can any man know mee better then I know my selfe 1. Cor. 2.11 What man knoweth the things of a man save the spirit of a man which is in him In this case hee may we have a proverbe that a stander by may sometimes see more then a gamster can Passion of griefe and feare will blind the judgement and make it unable to doe his office When Naaman was in a passion his servants could judge better what was sit for him to doe then himselfe 2. Kin. 5.12 13. Thirdly In this case it will appeare what a benefit it is to live among them that feare God to have acquaintance with them that are soundly religious A private Christian that is faithfull and experienced may in this case of tentation stand the learnedest and worthiest man in great stead We read in the booke of Martyrs that Iohn Carelesse a poore weaver did in a letter he sent him absolve Master Bradford who was much subject to affliction of conscience and pronounced in the name of Christ that all his sinnes were forgiven and Master Bradford professeth hee received more comfort by that letter then hee had had in all the time of his imprisonment before And no marueil for this is also Gods ordinance that private Christians should yeeld helpe one to another and receiue helpe one from another in this case 1 Thes. 5.14 I exhort you brethren comfort the feeble minded and Iames 5.16 Confesse your faults one to another and pray one for another that ye may be healed He speaketh to them that were sicke and in their sicknesse had trouble of minde for sin The effectuall feruent prayer of a righteous man be he Minister or private Christian availeth much Fourthly Yet is the faithfull Minister the fittest to bee advised with in this case Iames 5.14 Is any man sicke such sicke folke hee meaneth as were also troubled in minde for sinne as appeareth verse 15. let him call for the Elders of the Church and let them pray over him For the conscience of him that is in distresse may more confidently rely upon the testimony and sentence which according to the word they give of his estate then upon the testimony and sentence of any other man 1. Because they have their senses better exercised to discerne of good and evill as the Apostle speaketh Hebr. 5.14 2. Because of the speciall authority and commission God hath given them in this case Iohn 20.23 Whose soever sins ye remit they are remitted unto them As it was in the case of Leprosie As Mat. 8.4 The Priest must pronounce him that had beene leprous to be cleane before he could be clensed though one would have though another might have done it well there being so particular directions given in the Law Levit. 11.2 3.37 49 and 14.2 The fift direction is When neither by examining thy selfe nor by the helpe of any other thou canst recover thy comfort yet seeke to God by fervent prayer and depend upon him for it This course Gods servants have taken in all their afflictions and have found ease and comfort in it Thus Samuel when the people had exceedingly grieved him by rejecting not his government so much as the ordinance of God 1 Sam. 8.6 hee betooke himselfe to prayer So David Psal. 109.4 For my love they are mine adversaries but I give my selfe unto prayer So in this inward affliction of minde which is strange even when they have lost the feeling of Gods favour and that sweete peace and comfort that they formerly found in God they have sought comfort by prayer also Psal. 61.2 From the end of the earth will I crie vnto thâ—e when my heart is overwhelmed Five notable encouragements Gods poore people may have to seeke comfort by prayer as in all other afflictions so in this especially First The very opening of their griefe unto the Lord will be a great ease to their heart Experience prooueth it to bee a great ease to ones heart that is in extreme griefe and perplexity to have a faithfull friend
may prevaile more with God for the comfort of any Christian that is in distresse then any other mans God sent Abimelech to Abraham with this reason Gen. 20.7 He is a Prophet and he shall pray for thee and thou shalt live Therefore Hezekiah in that great distresse himselfe and his people were in sendeth to the Prophet Esay with this request Esay 37.4 Lift up thy prayer for the remnant that is left And the Apostle directeth to this helpe Iames 5.14 Is any man sicke among you let him call for the Elders of the Church and let them pray over him See the respect God had to the prayers of the Priests and Levites Ier. 27.18 If they be Prophets and if the word of the Lord be with them let them now make intercession to the Lord of hosts and 2 Chron. 30.27 The Priests the Levites arose and blessed the people and their voice was heard and their prayer came vp to his holy dwelling place even unto heaven Lecture XXXIII On Psalme 51.3 Iuly 25. 1626. IT followeth now that we make some application of that that hath beene said and it serueth to admonish 1. my selfe and my brethren of the ministery 2. you all that are Gods people First It serveth to admonish us For if Gods people must depend on us not onely for publike instruction but for private direction also in all the doubts and troubles of their consciences that they cannot otherwise be resolved and comforted in if God have committed to us the word of reconciliation and the keyes of the kingdome of heaven if our prayers should prevaile more with God for his people then any other mans alas what manner of persons had we neede to bee Have wee not just cause to crie out with the Apostle 2 Cor. 2.6 and who is sufficient for these things When Elihu speaketh but of one of these workes that is to say the comforting of a man that is afflicted in mind he saith he had need to bee a rare man one among a thousand that should doe it well Iob. 33.23 First We had neede be rare men for learning and gifts in respect 1. Of knowledge in the Scripture they that should be able to admonish others had need to bee filled with all knowledge Rom. 15.14 2. Of full assurance and certainty in themselves of the truths they should enforme others in Prou. 22.20 â—1 2 Tim 3.14 3. We had neede plye our bookes and study hard and not suffer our selves to be distracted with other cares 1 Tim. 4.13 15. 4. We had need have our knowledge not in our bookes onely or in our braines but in our lips also Mal. 2.7 and be ready Scribes in the Law of God Ezra 7.6 5. Wee had neede have ability to enforme others in that that wee know our selves Ioh 33.23 Secondly Wee had need be rare men for our lives and conversations the Minister is oft called the man of God 2 Tim. 3.17 Wee should not onely be free from open blemishes that men may note us for according to the meaning of that Law Levit. 21.17 but we had neede inwardly and unfainedly to feare God Exod. 19.22 Levit. 22.3 1 Cor. 9.27 For 1. hee that hath no care of his owne soule can never heartily and tenderly take care for the soules of others 1 Tim. 3.5 2. Admit he could be carefull he shall never be able to doe it sufficiently Psal. 25.14 3. Admit he were both able and willing to doe Gods people good yet hee can have little hope that God should worke with him and blesse his endeavours For as the successe of our endeavours depends not upon our goodnesse but upon the blessing of God only Neither is he that planteth any thing saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 3.7 nor he that watereth but God that giveth the encrease so God useth to blesse and worke with them that doe unfainedly feare him God blessed Levies Ministery so as he did turne many away from iniquity Mal. 2.6 and the Lord giveth this for the reason why hee did so blesse his labours verse 5. It was for the feare wherewith hee feared me and was afraid before my name So it is said of Barnabas Acts 11.24 much people were added to the Lord by his Ministery and this is given as a reason of it for he was a good man and full of the holy Ghost and of faith And thus Iehoshaphat encourageth the Levites to their duty 2 Chron. 19.11 The Lord shall be with the good Thinke not therefore that when we teach this Doctrine of your dependance upon us that we seeke our selues in it and doe it to magnifie our selves or out of a desire to be sought unto no no were it not for your sakes and that it is profitable and necessary for you to know this wee would never teach it This Doctrine tendeth not to puffe us up but to abase and humble us to worke feare and trembling in us 1 Cor. 3.3 For who is sufficient for these things 2 Cor. â— 16 Certainely there is no godly Minister that rightly considereth this but it ministreth to him matter of great feare and humbling this made Moses and Ieremy and many a good man more so fearefull and unwilling to enter upon this function Nay the Apostle saith Heb. 5.4 No man he meaneth no godly man no man that is well advised and knoweth what he doth taketh this honour upon him but he that is called And our Saviour biddeth us pray to the Lord of the harvest that he would thrust foorth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 labourers into his harvest as if he had said He will never have faithfull labourers else Mat. 9.38 And thus have I finished that part of the admonition which concerneth us which I have beene the briefer in because I see there are but few of my brethren here at this time Now for that part of the admonition that concerneth you something I must say unto you by way of exhortation and advice and something by way of reproofe And there be three things I must exhort you unto First Esteeme reverently of our calling and take heede you despise it not This this is that that I exhort you to take heede of let nothing cause thee to despise our calling and function for that is certainely worthy of reverence and esteeme First In respect of the dignity of it in it selfe it is a calling that the Sonne of God himselfe did not disdaine to live in Luke 4.18 He hath anointed me to preach the Gospel It is a calling great and honourable in Gods sight as the Angell Gabriell said of Iohn Baptist Luke 1.15 He shall be great in the sight of the Lord. And yet his calling was not so great as ours is Mat. 11. He that is least in the kingdome of heaven is greater then he It is a calling so great as the best and holiest man that lives should thinke himselfe unworthy of Iohn Baptist thought so of himselfe Marke 1.7 The latchet of his shooe I am
out-casts bewray not him that wandereth What out-casts meaneth hee Let mine out-casts dwell with thee Moab be thou a covert to them from the face of the spoyler Let all men therefore take heede what oathes they take let no man thinke himselfe tyed in conscience to doe any thing that is evill because he hath bound himselfe by an oath to doe it but when a man hath bound himselfe by his oath to doe that that is lawfull as to detect to present to those in authority such as hee knowes to bee offendors let him take heed how hee breake that oath Every lawfull oath is a great bond unto the conscience Numb 30.2 If a man sweare an oath to binde his soule with a bond David maketh this one of the speciall markes to know him by that shall goe to heaven Psal. 15.4 He that sweareth to his owne hurt and changeth not Though after he hath taken his oath he shall perceive that the keeping of it will procure him such enemies as may doe him much hurt yet dareth he not change his minde but will keepe his oath And Solomon maketh this a speciall note of a godly man that he feareth an oath Eccles. 9.2 which words are not to be understood of private and voluntary oathes onely but chiefely of those oathes that are taken before a magistrate for they are the greatest and heaviest oathes a godly man is afraid of such oathes afraid to take them and afraid to breake them when he hath taken them See a notable example of this both in Abrahams servant who asmuch as he loved and respected his master before he would take the oath that his master ministred unto him is carefull first to know and consider with himselfe whether he might be able to keepe it or no Gen 24 5-9 And in those spies that Ioshuah sent to view Iericho who would not bind themselves by oath to Rahab rashly though shee had saved their lives till they got her consent to such an interpretation and to limit it with such conditions as they might bee able to keepe it Iosh. 2.17.21 See also an example of this feare to breake their oath after they had taken it Iosh. 9.20 And alas if this bee a note to know a godly man by how few godly men have we then in these dayes What cause have we to complaine with David Psalme 12.1 Helpe Lord for there is not a godly man left How many oathes are ministred daily to Churchwardens Constables jurors and witnesses at every Assise and Sessions in every Court Baron and Leet in every Commission whereby men bind themselves to doe things that are lawfull enough yea oft such as tend much to Gods glory and the good of the Common-wealth and no man regardeth them any more then the taking up of a straw they thinke it is no more then the laying on the hand and kissing of the booke Tush thinks every man the taking of these oathes is a matter of nothing all my neighbours have taken them before me and made no reckoning of them O but remember that the holy Ghost saith hee that hath any goodnesse in him will feare these oathes And there is great reason for it An oath is not to be estemed of according to the matteâ— wherein it is taken which in our account may seeme somtime triviall and small nor according to the person of the man unto whom or before whom it is taken though whatsoever the person be that ministreth the oath unto us the authority to minister an oath is derived to him from the supreame magistrate but according to the greatnesse and dreadfull majesty of God in whose name and before whom in a speciall manner for the magistrate is his Deputy and in his stead 2 Chron. 9.8.19 6. Rom. 13.4 and the judgement and course of justice is the Lords Deutero 1.17 the oath is given Therefore an oath specially taken by a magistrate is called an oath of the Lord Exodus 22.11 1 Kings 2.43 For every oath hath a curse implyed in it And the Hebrew word Alah that signifieth an oath signifieth a curse also an oath with a curse Therefore it is said of Gods people when they bound themselves by an oath Nehemiah 10.29 they entred into a curse and into an oath to walke in Gods Law So Iudges 21.18 The children of Israel had sworne saying Cursed bee hee that giveth a wife to Benjamin When you therefore take an oath specially before a magistrate you wish that if it bee not true which you speake in an oath assertory if you performe not that which you speake in an oath promissory Gods curse may light upon you and pursue you And bee you sure of this that if you performe not your part God will performe his if you doe not that which you bind your selves to do by your oath God will bring that curse upon you which you have wished to your selves as hee did bring upon the Iewes that curse which they wished to themselves Matthew 27.25 All the people said his bloud bee upon us and upon our children and his bloud wee see hath lyen heavy upon all that people and nation ever since When Zedekiah had broken his oath to the King of Babylon see what the Lord saith of him Ezekiel 17.15 Shall hee prosper Shall hee escape that doth such things Shall hee breake the covenant and bee delivered And verse 18. Seeing hee despised the oath hee shall not escape Know you therefore that these oathes which you make so light account of will lye heavy upon you one day They will bring Gods curse into your houses Zachary 5.4 I will bring foorth the curse saith the Lord of hostes and it shall enter into the house of him that sweareth falsely by my name and it shall remaine in the midst of his house and shall consume it with the timber thereof and the stones thereof Yea these oathes so commonly taken and broken in all places have brought and will further bring Gods curse upon the whole land Iere. 23.10 Because of swearing the land mourneth And thus have I finished the first part of my answer to this objection and shewed you that they that by office and oath are bound to enquire and present to the magistrate these lewd offendors and do it not are chiefly guilty of their sins But now for the second part of my answer I say that these are not only guilty of the blasphemies and whoredoms drunkennes wherby God is dayly dishonored provoked amongst us but this contagion is spread farther then so there are very few or none of you that have not this way drawn upon your selves the guiltines of these sins made them your own because you have neglected to do that that in you lieth to bring these offendors to open shame punishment Notable good lawes have beene made of late yeeres against swearing breach of the Sabbath and drunkennes but they do little or no good at all because nobody wil have any hand
had not knowne sinne effectually for doubtlesse hee did by nature know many sins or to my good and comfort but by the Law The word is a lampe unto our feete and a light unto our pathes as David calleth it Psalme 119.105 It is a glasse that will discover unto us what manner of men wee are Iames 1.23 24. Let us therefore even for this cause desire not onely to live where wee may have this light but to increase also in the knowledge of the Word Let us therfore make this use of the light we live in and use the word as a glasse that we may know our sins better the more light wee have the better we may discerne what is amisse about us It is made the property of a wicked man to hate the Word for this and refuse to come at it because it discovereth to him his sins Iohn 3.20 Every one that doth evill hateth the light neither commeth bee to it lest his deeds should be reproved And on the contrary it is said of every one that hath grace that he loveth the Word the better even for this cause Iohn 3.21 He that doth truth that is practiseth what he knoweth and maketh conscience of his waies commeth to the light that his deeds may be made manifest Secondly He that would be able to confesse his sins unto God aright must observe his own waies well bethink himselfe well before hand or when he doth ought whether it be lawfull or no. He that never mindeth nor regardeth what he doth whether it please God or no how should he ever know his sins or confesse them aright unto God We are therfore oft commanded to set our minds and hearts upon that wee doe Pro. 4.26 Ponder the path of thy feet Hag. 1.5 Consider your wayes And the godly man is described by this property Pro. 14.15 The prudent looketh well to his going Yea this is spoken of as a speciall mean and help unto repentance Ps. 119.9 Wherwith shall a young man cleanse his way By taking heed thereto according to thy word ver 59. I thought on my wayes and turned my feete unto thy testimonies And on the other side this is made a chiefe cause why men commit many sins and never see them nor are troubled with them that they go rashly on in their waies at all adventures Keri Levit. 26.21 that they never consider what they do Esa. 1.3 that they despise their wayes regard them not as if they should never be called to account for them Pro. 19.16 And yet as light account as thou makest of them know God will reckon with thee for them one day Matt. 12.36 If men would thinke and consider what they do it would either keepe them from doing evill or when they had done amisse they would be able to discerne it and make their peace with God Solomon saith of the wise man Eccl. 2.14 that his eyes are in his head and in your worldly businesses when you buy or sell or do any worke in your calling you will mind that you goe about that you receive no hurt by your carelesnes and want of taking heed O that wee could learne to bee as wise for our soules to mind and set our hearts upon every thing wee doe least wee offend God by it This is required of us not only in our recreations and in the ordinary affaires of our calling but even in the services we doe unto God Take heed how you heare saith our Saviour Luke 8.18 Take heed to thy foote saith Solomon Eccle 5.1 when thou entrest into the house of God As if hee had sayd Marke what thou dost and consider whether thou performe thy service to God as thou shouldest doe and be more ready to heare then to offer the sacrifice of fooles for they consider not that they doe evill As if hee should say this is the cause why most men offer such foolish sacrifices unto God they consider not what they do Thirdly He that would be able to confesse his sins unto God aright must use to take a dayly account of himselfe and of his wayes This examination of our selves wee find oft prescribed in the word as a speciall meanes and helpe to bring us unto true repentance Lamentati 3.40 Let us search and try our wayes and turne againe unto the Lord. Psalme 4.4 Tremble and sinne not examine your owne heart upon your bed And on the other side the neglect of it is mentioned as a chiefe cause and signe of impenitency Ieremy 8.6 No man repented him of his wickednesse saying what have I done And as this examination of our selves is profitable and necessary so the oftener wee use it the more profitable it will be Three notable benefits wee shall receive by it if wee would accustome our selves to use it every day 1. It would be a good meanes to bridle us and restraine us from sin when wee considered this with our selves this I must account with God and mine owne conscience for before I sleep As the dayly thinking of the generall account wee must one day come to is most effectuall this way as is plaine in that speech of the Apostle 2 Corinth 5.10 11. so would the thought of this particular account wee bring our selves to doe us great good also 2. It would free us from the feare of sudden death which may befall any of us and we would be prepared for it when we suffer no sin to lodge with us all night that we have not repented of Watch yee therefore saith our Saviour Marke 13.35 36. for yee know not when the master of the house commeth lest comming suddenly hee find you sleeping When a man hath made his peace with God he may sleepe quietly he need not feare death Psal. 4 8. I will both lay me downe in peace and sleepe 3 By this meanes a man may remember his sins and the circumstances of them much better and so more fully and effectually confesse them unto God Whereas if wee suffer our selves to runne long upon the score wee shall bee apt to forget much and not bee so sensible as when our sins were fresh in memory In this case we may say as Iob. 13.12 though he speaketh it there in another sense our memories are like unto ashes Fourthly Hee that would confesse his sinnes in an effectuall manner unto God must not onely observe and call himselfe to an account for his daily sins which happily will not much affect him but keepe in mind and call oft to remembrance his old sins such as he hath most fouly offended God by in times past that he may renew his repentance for them Deut. 9.7 Remember and forget not how thou provokedst the Lord to wrath in the wildernes Thus doth David remember the sins of his youth Psal. 25.7 Fiftly and lastly He that would fully and effectually confesse his sins to God must beg grace and helpe of God to doe it For wee have heard it is a
any offence I have committed against men or wrong I have done to them I regard it not that never troubleth me I answer No no it was farre from him to thinke so The wrong hee had done to men by these his sins did trouble his conscience at this time exceedingly as appeareth in the 14. verse Deliver mee from blood-guiltinesse O God thou God of my salvation From bloods it is in the originall in the plurall number The blood of Vriah and of all that were slaine with him lay heavy upon his conscience Nay he knew full well he could have no hope to finde mercy with God at this time by his prayer if hee had not beene troubled in conscience for the wrong hee had done unto men by his sin nay if hee had not unfainedly desired to the utmost of his power to give them satisfaction and make them amends for the wrong hee had done unto them Wee know the rule of Christ which is doubtlesse a morall law and was well knowne to David and written in his heart Mat. 5.23 24. If thou bringest thy gift to the Altar and there remembrest that thy brother hath ought against thee leave there thy gift before the Altar and goe thy way first be reconciled to thy brother and then come and offer thy gift Hee knew full well that the wrong that is done to the basest subject or tenant or servant that any man keepeth will cry to God for vengeance against him and that God will not be appeased till satisfaction be made or at the least endeavoured to be made to the party that was wronged by him When the blood of the poore Gibeonites was unjustly shed by Saul God would not be appeased with the land till the Gibeonites though they were but poore snakes and slaves had satisfaction given unto them as you may read 2 Sam. 21.1 3. Now followeth the fourth and last question Why then doth he say heere that he had sinned onely against the Lord Why doubleth hee his speech thus pathetically Against thee thee onely have I sinned I answer His words are to be taken as spoken not simply but comparatively As if he had said Though by my sins I have many wayes offended against man and wronged him yet the wrong I have done in this to any man is nothing in comparison of the wrong the dishonour the contempt I have done to thy Majesty Though I bee deepely wounded for the wrong I have done to men by my sin yet the griefe and trouble of minde I conceive for that is nothing in comparison of that anguish I finde in my soule for my despising of thee and that light account of thee and of thine eye that hath beene vpon me By the like phrase the captivity is called Ezek. 7.5 An evill an onely evill that is the greatest evill that ever befell that nation So then the Doctrine that ariseth from these words thus opened is this That the offence we have done to God by our sin though it bee not the onely yet it is the chiefe thing above all other that should make us to hate sin and to mourne for it Two branches you see there are of this doctrine and both of them grounded upon that which you have now heard observed unto you in this example of David 1. It is not the onely cause why sin is to bee hated and mourned for 2. It is yet the chiefe cause of all other The former branch shall be confirmed unto you in two points First The very consideration and respect we have to the evill consequents of sin and the punishments that God hath threatned in his word and doth daily exercute upon us for sin may be a just cause even to a faithfull and good soule to move him to be afraid of sin and to hate it and mourne for it If the tokens we discerne of judgements imminent over the nation bring our sins into our remembrance and breed feare and sorrow in us for them as they are apt oft to do with sundry of Gods best servants that is no signe of an heart void of faith David professeth it was so with him Psal. â—19 120 My flesh trembleth for feare of thee and I am afraid of thy judgements Iosiah is commended of God even for this 2 King 22 19. Nay it is no evill signe to be afraid of sin and troubled with feare and griefe for it by the thoughts wee have of our death and of the judgement to come and even of hell it selfe Knowing the terrours of the Lord saith Paul having spoken of the judgement to come 2 Cor. 5.11 wee perswade men and are made manifest unto God And our Saviour chargeth us to feare God even out of this consideration that he hath power to cast both the body and soule into hell Luke 12 5. Neither is it unlawful to mourne for sin even because of those scourges and corrections we receive from the hand of God for it in this life All our afflictions should bring our sins into our remembrance and humble us for them Our sins are the onely things that keepe good things from us as the Prophet speaketh Ier. 5.25 Our sins are the onely causes of all miseries we are subject unto how bitter and extreme soever they be Because thy sins are increased saith the Lord Ier. 30.15 I have done these things unto thee All the evils therefore that wee endure should worke vpon us as they did upon Gods people Lam. 5.15 16. The ioy of our heart is ceased our dance is turned into mourning the crowne is fallen from our head woe unto us that wee have sinned And it is certainely a grievous sin and an argument of a strange stupidity and hardnesse of heart in us that the Lord scourging us so oft one way or other by his judgements we mourne no more for our sins that are the causes of it By every judgement and affliction God calleth us to sorrow for our sin In that day saith the Prophet Esay 22.12 did the Lord call to weeping and to mourning And Mic. 6.9 The Lords voice cryeth to the City so unto the towne to the family to the person whom he smiteth with any of his corrections And what doth it cry Surely the effect and summe of that cry is set down Lam. 3.39..40 Man suffereth for his sin therfore search and try your wayes and turn againe to the Lord. He is therefore a wise and happy man that stoppeth not his eare at this cry but heareth the rod and who hath appointed it Secondly The consideration of the hurt we have done unto others by our sins doth also give great weight to our sins may be a just cause of sorrow trouble to our minds for them Even the hurt wee have done them in temporall things O how it wounded Davids heart when he saw what a pestilence he had brought among his subjects 1 Chron. 21.17 Let thy hand I pray thee ô Lord my God be
will admit of no duty to be enjoyned us but that which is easie we must never looke to come to heaven Wee know who it was that said Matth. 7.14 Strait is the gate and narrow is the way that leadeth unto life and few there be that finde it And though it be an evill temper and constitution of the body to be too tender yet cannot the conscience be too tender the best temper and constitution of the conscience is to be sensible of the least sin Keepe my law saith the Lord Proverbs 7.2 as the apple of thine eye The conscience of Gods child towards Gods commandements is as tender a thing as the apple of the eye the least thing will offend it 2. This precisenes in making conscience of the least sin will not make a Christian life wearisome and uncomfortable unto him nay it is the onely way to make our lives comfortable unto us indeed if we could bring our hearts to this to make conscience of the least sin It is a certaine truth which Solomon speaketh of all the wayes of true piety Prov. 3.17 Her wayes are wayes of pleasantnesse and all her pathes are peace Certainly every yoke of Christ is easie and every burden that he layeth upon us is light as he telleth us that cannot deceive us Matth. 11.30 His commandements are not grievous saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 5.3 The strictnesse and precisenesse of obedience that the Lord requireth of us in this case is not a legall strictnesse and precisenesse of obedience but an Evangelicall 2 Cor. 8.12 If there be first a willing mind it is accepted God requireth no more of us but that we wittingly give not our selves liberty in the least sin but that we doe our unfeined endeavour to keepe our selves from the least sin and not to suffer the least of our corruptions to passe without a censure no not a thought no not a dreame that favoureth of corruption as it appeareth by the equitie of that law which wee find Deuteron 23.10 11. This precisenesse and nothing without this will give us assurance of the uprightnesse of our hearts and this assurance will breed that peace and soundnesse of joy in us as nothing in the world besides is able to doe So it is said of the people in Davids time 1 Chron. 29.9 The people rejoyced for that they had offered willingly because with a perfect heart they had offered willingly This is that that worketh true confidence and security in the conscience of a Christian as David speaketh Psal. 119.6 Then shall I not be ashamed when I have respect unto all thy commandements Such need not feare their sins nor the curse of the law due to sin For against such there is no law as the Apostle speaketh Gal. 5.23 The fourth and last use that this doctrine serveth unto is for reproofe of such as blame many of Gods servāts for nothing more then this that they are so precise in trifles in matters of very small moment This they taxe them for as for a very foule fault They love say they to be singular and to shew themselves more holy then all other men in matters of nothing Forsooth they will not do as other men do Nay they will not speake as other men speake O they may not sweare no not by faith troth This ridiculous precisenes in toyes trifles say they we cannot abide And this is certainly one chiefe ground of all the contempt hatred that most men do beare unto the servants of God they esteem us all to be no better then hypocrites because of this Now unto these men I have three things to say 1. That there is a kind of precisenes in smal matters that is indeed to be blamed as a certain note of hypocrisie 2 That all precisenes is not so 3. How men should carry themselves towards such as they so much mislike And for the first I will give you two notes to try it by 1. Why men are strict and precise and place religion and holinesse in such things as God hath given no such commandement nor direction for in his word The strictnesse and precisenesse of the Pharisees in observing their purifications our Saviour calleth hypocrisie because they had no ground for their conscience therein but onely the commandement and traditions of men Matth. 7.6 7. The precisenesse of the Papists in keeping their Lent and abstaining from meat upon opinion of holinesse the Apostle calleth hypocrisie because there is no warrant for it in the Word For every creature of God is sanctified and the use of it allowed unto us by the Word 1 Timothy 4.2.5 And certainly there are a world of such Popish hypocrites that are exceedingly scrupulous and precise and zealous in observing the traditions of men that doe observe sundry rites and customes of the Church not onely out of obedience to the authority whereby they are enjoyned but even out of conscience to the things themselves and perswasion that neither of the Sacraments would doe them or their children good if they should be received without those ceremonies that the Church hath enjoyned their feare towards God is taught by the precepts of men as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 29.13 that will urge and presse their ministers much more for the observation of these things then either for preaching or any other dutie of his ministery that God hath enjoyned him These precisians are grosse hypocrites certainely 2. Admit we have a commandement of God against these things that we are so scrupulous and precise in yet if we make more conscience of the commandements of God touching these smaller things then we doe of the greatest and weightiest of them this is also a certaine note of an hypocrite For so our Saviour proveth the Pharisees to be hypocrites because they were so precise in tithing of Mint and Annise and Cummin which yet they had a commandement from God to doe and yet omitted the weightier matters of the law as judgement and mercy and fidelity they strained at a gnat and swallowed a camell Mat. 23.23 24. And this is the first thing I have to say unto these men there is a kind of precisenesse in small matters that is no better then hypocrisie Secondly I say that all precisenes even in small matters is not hypocrisie It is no folly nor fault in a Christian to be precise in avoiding and making conscience of the least thing that God hath forbidden us Nay it is certainly the fault of the best of us that we are not so strict and precise that way as we ought to be This I will make plaine unto you both by examples and by precepts The examples are three Daniel was precise even in a matter of ceremony Dan. 1.8 H◠purposed in his heart that he would not defile himselfe with the portion of the Kings meate Our Saviour was so precise even in a matter of circumstance in Gods worship as that because God had commanded the passeover should bee
had spoken to him by Nathan were in it selfe very sharpe and dolefull as you shall see it recorded 2 Sam. 12.10 12. namely 1. That the sword shall never depart from his house 2. That he would raise up evill against him out of his owne house 3. That his wives should be defiled and abused by his owne son and that before his owne eyes that is himselfe should know it 4. That all this should be done openly all Israel should take notice of it yet doth David 1 justifie the Lord in all this yea 2 he professeth heere that he did therefore thus accuse himselfe that he might justifie the Lord in all this that he hath said against him From whence this Doctrine ariseth for our instruction The Lord must be justified in whatsoever he hath spoken The man that it truly humbled for his sinns dareth not gaine say or murmur against any thing that the Lord hath spoken but is apt to justifie him in it Before I come to the confirmation of the Doctrine the tearmes of it must in a word be explaned by answering two questions First How doth the Lord speake unto men I answer In old time God spake to his people 1. Sometimes openly by a lively and audible voice thus he delivered to them the ten commandements the summe of the law In which respect they are called lively oracles Acts 7.38 2. Sometimes secretly by dreames and visions Acts 18.9 God spake to Paul by night in a vision Now also God speaketh to his people but after another manner 1. By the holy Scriptures for by them the spirit of God is said to speake to the Churches Rev. 2 7. They are therefore called the Oracles of God Heb. 5. â—2 2. By the ministery of his servants that speake to us by authority and commission from him and by warrant of his word As that which Nathan spake heere David saith God spake So saith our Saviour Luk. 10.16 He that heareth you heareth me Secondly How may men be said to justifie the Lord in whatsoever he speaketh I answer 1. When they beleeve it to be true and give credit unto it 2. When they yeeld consent to it and allow it to be just and equall 3. When they take it to heart and submit themselves unto it Thus must God be justified in whatsoever he hath spoken in every part of his word The word of God we shall finde consisteth of foure parts 1. There is the word of Doctrine and history sundry truths are delivered and affirmed in the holy Scripture that are neither precepts nor promises nor reproofes or threatnings 2. There is the word of precept or commandement 3. There is the word of promise 4. There is the word of reproofe and denunciation of Gods judgements against sinne First We must undoubtedly beleeve and give credit to whatsoever God hath spoken though the thing seeme never so unlikely never so much against reason yet when once God hath spoken it when we have his word for it we must make no do doubt nor question of it See this 1 in the word of Doctrine and history in all truths taught us in the holy Scripture As that the world was made of nothing onely by the word of God Heb. 11.3 Through faith we understand know and are fully perswaded that the worlds this and that that is to come were framed by the Word of God And that the bodies of all men howsoever they died shall rise againe at the last day Iob 19.26 I know and am fully perswaded that though after my skin the wormes destroy this body yet in my flesh I shall see God See it 2 in the word of precept What a strange commandement was that that Abraham received from God Gen. 22.2 to sacrifice his owne sonne and that that Paul received that he that had beene so bitter a persecutor and so infamous for it throughout the whole world should goe and preach the Gospell both to the Iewes and Gentiles How many reasons might they have alledged against these commandements yet when God had once spoken it they were fully perswaded they must doe it and went about it presently without all reasoning or disputing against it And as Paul saith Gal. 1.16 Immediatly so soone as I had received this commandement I conferred not with flesh and bloud See this also 3 in the word of promise What a strange promise was that which God made to Abraham when hee was an hundred yeares old that he would give him a feed and posterity that should be as innumerable as the stars in the firmament Gen. 15.5 and that by Sarah an old and a barren woman Gen. 17.16 How many things might they both have objected against this Yet they did not but undoubtedly beleeved it should be even as God had spoken they justified the Lord when he had spoken the word As Paul saith of Abraham Rom. 4.20 21. He staggered not at the promise of God through unbeleefe but was strong in faith giving glory to God and being fully perswaded that what he had promised he was able also to performe And of Sarah he saith Heb. 11.11 She judged him faithfull who had promised 4 and lastly See a proofe of this first degree in the word of reproofe and threatning which most directly suiteth with my Text heere though the words be so generall as they may not be restrained to that onely What likelihood was there in that reproofe and threatning which God delivered to Noah and would have him to preach and publish to the whole world Gen. 6.13 The end of all flesh is come before me for the earth is filled with violence through them and behold I will destroy them with the earth And how would God destroy them By a floud verse 17. I even I do bring a floud of waters upon the earth to destroy all flesh How unlikely how impossible would this seeme to all wise men in the world How would they scorne and deride Noahs preaching of such a doctrine as this Yet did Noah verily beleeve this and preached this 2 Pet. 2.5 Why Because God had said it he justified the Lord in that he had spoken As the Apostle saith Heb. 11.7 By faith Noah being warned of God of things not seene as yet moved with feare prepared an arke So what likelihood of truth was there in the reproofe and threatning of vengeance that Ionah preached to the Ninivites Ionah 3.4 He cryed and said yet forty daies and Niniveh shall be overthrowne Yet because God had said this though he spake this to them not immediatly nor by an Angell neither but by a man a stranger a weake man they verily beleeved it would be so if they by extraordinary repentance and humiliation did not prevent it For so it is said Ionah 3.5 So the people of Nineveh beleeved God and proclaimed a fast Thus you see the confirmation of the doctrine in the first degree of proofes we must beleeve whatsoever God hath delivered to
revealed and taught in the Word many duties that the Word enjoineth they cannot be perswaded that they are bound unto them many sinnes that the Word reproveth they cannot be perswaded that they are sinnes Before I shew the danger that these men are in I will give you certaine cautions to prevent the mistaking of it First A man is not bound to beleeve every thing that commeth under the title and name of Gods Word not every thing that the best Minister doth teach because he teacheth it and you are well perswaded of him But you may yea you ought to try before you trust in this case examine how we ground that we teach upon the Word before you beleeve us 1 Thess. 5.21 Prove all things and then hold fast that that is good It was a noble disposition as the Holy Ghost saith Acts 17.11 in the men of Berea that they were not so serviâ—ely addicted to any teachers how excellent soever their gifts were as to receive any thing upon their credit but they searched the Scripture daily to see whether the Doctrine were sound and true which they did teach and yet they are said to have received the Word with all readinesse of mind for all this God requireth no greater readinesse then this of any of his people in receiving or beleeving his Word Secondly it is no signe of infidelity for a man to move questions and to have doubts in himselfe of some things that he hath heard and read in Gods Word so he do it with reverence and out of an humble desire to be instructed and resolved in the meaning of them For so did the blessed Virgin doubt and make a question of that which the Angell Gabriel had said unto her Luke 1.34 How shall this be seeing I know not a man This questioning and moving of doubts was used in the Church of the Iewes and our blessed Saviour approved it by his owne example Luke 2.46 47. He sat in the midst of the Doctours and both asked them questions and answered the questions they propounded unto him This was the course the Apostles much practised they moved questions to the people and gave them liberty to propound their doubts unto them So it is said of Paul Acts 17.2 that he reasoned with the Iewes out of the Scriptures A happy thing it were if Gods people now adaies were more given then they are to these doubts and questions Thirdly it is no signe of infidelity nor of an ungracious heart in a man to have thoughts rising sometimes in his heart to doubt of the most cleare and evident truths that are revealed in the Word thoughts of infidelity of atheisme of blasphemy For they may come sometimes from the tentation and suggestion of Satan And such evill motions of Satan our blessed Saviour himselfe was subject unto he was tempted by the divell to make away himselfe Mat. 4.6 and to fall downe and worship the divell Mat. 4.9 And they may come sometimes from the corruption of our owne heart And such evill motions the holy Apostle was subject unto 2 Cor. 12.7 he felt a thorne in his flesh which hee calleth the messenger of Satan because he stirred up this corruption of his heart and furthered it Neither is it an argument of an heart void of grace to be borne downe for a time by the violence of these motions of infidelity and suddenly to yeeld unto them For Sarah was so Gen. 18.12 13. when shee laughed within her selfe and said Shall I that am so old have a child And David was so when Psal. 116.11 he said in his hast all men are liars These Prophets will lie as well as other men Provided alwaies that they that have these motions of infidelity 1 Do abhor them resist them and not yeeld unto them For so did our Saviour Mat. 4.10 Get thee hence Satan 2 Do mourne and are humbled for them as for a great affliction and judgement of God upon them For so did David when he had a motion of Atheisme to doubt of Gods providence and to think Psal. 73.13 Verily I have cleansed my heart in vaine This did so trouble him that he saith verse 21. His heart was greeved hee was pricked in the reines And so did Paul when he felt the evill motions of his flesh it was unto him as a thorne in his flesh it pained and grieved him exceedingly he besought the Lord thrice that it might depart from him 2 Cor. 12.7 8. Yea he saith that this was given him of God of purpose to humble him And so may I say to every child of God that is thus troubled with these motions of Atheisme and blasphemy certainely they are given thee of God to humble thee be of good comfort God intendeth to do thee good by them But now to come to these that I told you were to be reproved by this Doctrine that man that cannot beleeve nor give credit to the Word of God nor be certainely perswaded of any truth that is clearely revealed in it can never grow to any certainty in religion cannot justifie the Lord when he speaketh and is never troubled for this never striveth to beleeve never prayeth against his infidelity as alas this is the case of most men and he is certainly in a most dangerous and damnable estate For thus our blessed Saviour speaketh of such Iohn 8 46. If I say the truth why do ye not beleeve me Then he addeth verse 47. shall I tell you the cause Ye therefore heare not that is beleeve not because ye are not of God and 10.26 Ye beleeve not because ye are not of my sheepe as I said unto you and 12.39 40. Therefore they could not beleeve because he hath blinded their eyes and hardned their hearts The second sort that are to be reproved by this Doctrine are such as give themselves liberty to gainsay and dispute against many things that God hath spoken in his Word they that call into question many main points of our Christian religion clearely revealed in the Word because they see not how they can stand with reason that turne all religion into disputation they that do thus do not justifie God when he speaketh rest not upon the authority of his Word but accuse and condemne him rather These men are guilty of most heinous sinne These mens case the Apostle layeth downe plainely 1 Tim. 6.3 4 5. Of these men that consent not to wholesome words even the words of our Lord Iesus Christ and to the doctrine which is according to godlinesse he saith that they are proud and know nothing but dote about questions and strife of words c. The man that hath truth of grace and hath felt the saving power of Gods Word in himselfe hath his thoughts captivated as the Apostle saith 2 Cor. 10.5 and will say as 2 Cor. 13.8 We can do nothing against the truth but for the truth And is apt to say of Gods Word as David doth of Gods corrections Psal. 39.9
setting our hearts upon any earthly comfort of admiring and affecting it much and labour to bring our hearts to a more meane conceit of these things to bee more indifferently affected towards them If riches increase set not your heart upon them saith David Psal. 62.10 And describing the man that shall go to heauen he saith Ps. 24.4 he is such a one as hath not lift up his soule to vanity No man that warreth saith the Apostle 2 Tim. 2.4 entangleth himselfe with the affaires of this life And 1 Cor. 7.31 They that use this world must take heed of over-using it they must not be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the fashion of this world passeth away We must part with all these things and the faster our hearts do cleave and are glued to them the more painefull will it be unto us to part with them In which respect certainely as it may be said of our whole land that if the Lord should bring these miseries upon us which the Palatinate and Bohemia and Germany have long endured we should be farre worse able to beare them then they or any other nation under heaven because we are so tender and delicate by the long peace and aboundance of all things we have enjoyed So may I say to every one of you that are rich and to you that are given to ease and to pleasure that the crosse and persecution the troubles and afflictions we have cause to looke for will be more heavie and intollerable to you then to others of Gods people If Moses had not learned to make light account of riches and of pleasures hee could never have so willingly and patiently endured to suffer affliction with the people of God as the Apostle observeth Heb. 11.25 26. Thirdly He that would be able patiently and Christianly to endure troubles and afflictions of what kind soever they be must before hand acquaint himselfe well with the Word of God he must be well seene and exercised in it And indeed this is one principall cause why the Lord hath given us his holy Word in wriâ—ing that by it he might prepare us for affliction and breed true patience and comfort in us Whatsoever things were written asore time saith the Apostle Rom. 15.4 were written for our learning what learning may you say What is it that God would have us learne by them that we through patience and comfort of the Scriptures might have hope Many of the Philosophers have given in their writings excellent rules and grounds of patience but that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and patience that was wrought in men by their precepts and rules was stupidity and senslessenesse rather then true patience the patience and comfort of the holy Scripture is the onely true and Christian patience In which respect our Saviour giveth this title to his holy Word he calleth it the Word of his patience because saith he Rev. 3.10 thou hast kept the Word of my patience I will also keepe thee from the houre of temptation The holy Scriptures are fitly resembled and typified by that tower of David mentioned Cant. 4.4 builded for an armoury wherein there hang a thousand bucklers under which a man may without feare and with great safety encounter with the strongest and fiercest temptation and affliction that can assault him all shields of mighty men all armour of proofe such as all the Lords Worthies Iob and David and Paul and the rest have had good proofe and triall of in all their afflictions Heare what Iob saith of this armour Iob 23.12 I have esteemed the words of his mouth more then my necessary food As if he should say No food no not my necessary food did ever so susteine and strengthen me so refresh and revive my fainting body as the Word of God hath my soule in all my afflictions Heare what David saith of this who was also a man of sorrowes one that was much exercised with afflictions of all kinds Psal. 119.50 This that is to say the Word of God of which he had spoken in the former verse is my comfort in my affliction for thy Word hath quickned me And verse 92. Vnlesse thy law had beene my delights he speaketh in the plurall number As if he had said instar omnium in stead of all manner of delights unto me I should then have perished in mine affliction And verse 143. Trouble and anguish have taken hold on me yet thy commandements are my delights As if he should say In my greatest trouble in the extreamest anguish of my soule thy Word yeelded comfort unto me Therefore also you shall find he cryeth for nothing so earnestly in all his affliction as for understanding and knowledge in the Word Psal. 119. When hee had spoken verse 143. of the trouble and anguish he was in he cryeth in the next verse Give me understanding in thy testimonies he meaneth and I shall live And verse 169. Let my cry come neere before thee O Lord give me understanding according to thy Word And verse 171. My lips shall utter praise when thou hast taught me thy statutes See also the proofe that Paul had of this armour of the patience and comfort of the Scriptures in all his afflictions For speaking 2 Cor. 6.4 5. that he and all the rest of the Apostles did in all things approve themselves as the Ministers of God in much patience in afflictions in necessities in distresses in stripes in imprisonments in tumules he telleth how and by what meanes he attained unto this grace to endure so much misery with so great patience he reckoneth verse 6 and 7. this for a principall by knowledge saith he and by the word of truth And surely 1 if there were nothing els to breed in our hearts an high esteeme of the Word of God to cause us to seeke the knowledge of it to exercise our selves with delight in the reading and hearing and meditation of it this were sufficient to do it even the patience comfort it will yeeld us in all our afflictions The remembrance of one sentence of holy Scripture will be more effectuall to yeeld us comfort in the evill day in the houre of temptation will have more force to repell Satan in his fiercest assaults then is in all the wisdome of the world in all the counsell of our friends that shall be then about us For it is the sword of Gods spirit as the Apostle calleth it Ephes. 6.17 It is the onely weapon whereby Christ our Saviour the Captaine of our Salvation did overcome the divell and drive him away as you may see in the story of his temptations Matth. 4.4 7 10. Therefore also our Saviour when he promiseth his Disciples to send them the Comforter after his departure from them he telleth them how and by what meanes he should comfort them Iohn 14.26 He shall teach you all things and bring all things unto your remembrance whatsoever I have said unto you By giving them understanding in
shall perish in that day as Bildad speaketh Iob 8.13 Yea the hope of every wicked man shall perish saith the holy Ghost Proverbs 10.28 But of true hope it is said Romans 5.5 that it maketh not ashamed it will not deceive nor disappoint him that hath it when hee shall have most need of it A few notes I will give you to try your hope by First He that hath true hope got it by the Word and the ministery thereof So saith the Apostle Rom. 15.4 That by patience and comfort of the Scriptures we might have hope The holy Scriptures are the breeders of true hope Yea of hope it may be said as it is of saith Hope commeth by hearing When he had spoken Col. 1.5 of the hope they had of that happines that was laid up for them in heaven he sheweth the means wherby it was wrought in them Ye have heard of it before saith hee in the word of the truth of the Gospel He calleth it therefore verse 23. the hope of the Gospel Alas then such as never received good by the word never felt any power or comfort in it never regarded nor tooke delight to read or heare it are not acquainted with it nor exercised in it at all what sound hope can they have to go to heaven when they die No no their doome is set downe Ps. 119.155 Salvation is far from the wicked sor they seeke not thy statutes They that care so little for Gods Word are far off from any true hope of salvation Secondly True hope is grounded upon true faith in Christ. For Christ is our hope as the Apostle calleth him 1 Tim. 1.1 the only ground we have to hope we shall goe to heaven And Col. 1.27 Christ is in you the hope of glory Till Christ be in us by faith we can have no hope of glory And Rom. 15.13 The God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in beleeving that ye may abound in hope through the power of the holy Ghost Without faith no hope as faith aboundeth so will hope also O then they that talke much of their hope and yet with Papists hold it presumption to say they are assured that Christ died for them and that their sins are forgiven them will be found in the time of triall to have no true hope in them They that are without Christ have no hope saith the Apostle Ephes. 2.12 Thirdly He that hath true hope cannot choose but think oft of heaven mind heavenly things more then earthly Where the treasure is saith our Saviour Mat. 6.21 there will the heart be also Gods spirit is compared unto fire Mat. 3.11 and will cause the heart it dwelleth in to mount upward and to think oft of heaven Our Saviour in that perfect forme of prayer he hath given us teacheth us we can never pray well unlesse our thoughts be in heaven For he teacheth us to direct our prayers to our father which is in heaven Matth. 6.9 to lift up our hearts to heaven when we pray yea he teacheth us to pray to God that his kingdome may come ver 10 to desire and looke after the glory and happinesse of the kingdome of heaven And these should be our thoughts not only when we pray but at other times also Set your affections saith the Apostle Col. 3.2 3. on things above not on things on the earth for your life is bid with Christ in God He that is perswaded his life happines is in heaven cannot chuse but have his thoughts and affections much set upon the things above Thus the Apostle saith of Abraham Isaac and Iacob Heb. 11.15 16. that they were not mindfull of that countrey from whence they came out but desired a better country that is an heavenly al their mind was of that wherfore God was not ashamed to be called their God because they minded heaven so much for he had prepared them a City Hee then that never speaketh nor heareth nor thinketh of heaven with any delight that feeleth in himselfe no desires nor longings that way but all his thoughts and affections are ever groviling upon the earth certainly hath no true hope in himselfe to go to heaven when he dieth For of them that mind earthly things onely or chiefly the Holy Ghost hath given sentence Phil. 3.19 that their end is destruction they shall never go to heaven Fourthly and lastly He that hath true hope to go to heaven will be carefull to prepare and fit himselfe for it 1. By ridding his heart and hands from every thing that will keepe him out of heaven Every one saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 3.3 that hath this hope in him purifieth himselfe as he is pure He knoweth no uncleane thing must come there Who shall ascend into the hill of the Lord saith David Psal. 24.3 4. and who shall stand in his holy place He and none but he that hath cleane hands and a pure heart who hath not lift up his soule unto vanity nor sworne deceitfully 2. He exerciseth himselfe in those things that may be of most use to him when he comes there Lay up for your selves saith our Saviour Mat. 6.20 treasures in heaven Seeke to be rich there Our Merchants that trade into Turky or Persia or such farre countries count it good husbandry to lay out their moneyes heere before they goe upon such commodities as they know will be of best esteeme and sell best in those countries And so will the wise Christian doe that hopeth to goe to heaven Our trading that we busie our selves in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is for heaven saith the Apostle Phil. 3.20 This is that that our Saviour meaneth Luk. 12.33 Give almes and so provide your selves bâ—ggs that wax not old a treasure in the heavens that faileth not As if he should say that that is so bestowed will prove more to your advantage when you shall come there then all that you keepe by you or lay out otherwise Our works will follow us Rev. 14.13 yea they will be there before us Luk. 16.9 Certainly the hope we have to go to heaven if it be sound will have great force to restraine us from sinne and worke in us a care of a godly life When Paul had spoken at large of the assured hope and longing desire that was in him and all the faithfull of their going to heaven he concludeth thus 2 Cor. 5.9 Therefore we labour that whether present or absent living or dying we may be accepted of him And 2 Pet. 3.14 Wherefore beloved seeing yee looke for such things such happinesse and glory in heaven be diligent that yee may bee found of him in peace without spot and blamelesse Alasse then what hope can most men have to go to heaven when they die that have no care at all to prepare themselves for that place while they live Be not deceived saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 6.9 10. neither fornicatours nor theeves nor covetous persons nor
more should this be the resolution of every true Christian if wine and strong drinke if such company and recreations as I have been wont to use cause me to offend I will never use them againe while I live Secondly To labour in our callings and to follow diligently the meanes of our thrift is in it selfe a most lawfull thing For God hath expressely allowed it Exod. 20.9 Six daies shalt thou labour and doe all thy worke And he that is not carefull to provide for his family is worse then an infidell 1 Tim. 5.8 But a man may easily surfet and take more of this also then will do him good For the cares of the world and the deceitfullnesse of riches saith our Saviour Mat. 13.22 choke the word and make it unfruitfull even under the best ministery in the world Nay it is not possible but the best man under heaven must needs surfet and take hurt by it if he keepe not a measure in it Therefore the most wise God that knoweth us better then we doe our selves hath seene it necessary to injoine unto his people one day in every weeke to be kept as a Sabbath a day of rest from our worldly labours and affaires and spent in spirituall duties Exod. 20.8 Yea he saw it necessary even for Adam before his fall that he should not continually be imployed in dressing of Paradise but that one day in seven he should rest from that labour and be imployed wholly in spirituall duties Gen. 2.3 Yea he hath ordained that no one of the weeke daies should be wholly spent in our wordly affaires but that some part of every morning and of every evening should be spared from them and imployed in spirituall duties As appeareth plainely in those two lawes the one for the sacrifice Exod. 29.38 39. the other for the incense Exod. 30.7 8. which every morning and evening was to be offered up unto the Lord. If any man shall say Tush those were but ceremoniall lawes what tell you us of them I answer They were so indeed but yet there is a morall equity of them which is perpetuall And of them I may say as the Apostle doth of another of the same kinde 1 Cor. 9.10 For our sakes no doubt this is written to teach us that it is the will of God that every morning and every evening we should spend some time in his service If any shall object againe Tush those lawes concerned the Priests onely in the Temple and serve well in the morall equity of them to prove that Ministers should do so but what is that to the people I answer That these lawes concerned the people as well as the Priests as appeareth Luke 1.10 The whole multitude were praying without that is in the courts of the Lords house which was the place allotted to them in the Temple 2 Chron. 22.5 at the time of incense You see then how dangerous the Lord seeth it is for us to be alwaies imployed in the affaires of our worldly callings be our callings what they may be for some are certainely more toilesome then others are how necessary it is for us to be oft taken off from them and to have our hearts and minds turned another way And certainely the man that hath most imployment in the world hath of all other men most cause to love the Sabbath and praise God for it and long for it and acknowledge the necessity of it yea to keepe his times constantly for religious duties every morning and every evening and to account it an happinesse if his occasions will also permit him to frequent Lectures and to say with David Psal. 84.4 Blessed are they that dwell in thy house they will still be praising thee Because he of all others is in most danger to have his heart corrupted and glued to the world See a notable proofe of this in that straight commandement that is given unto the King Deut. 17.19 and Iosh. 1.8 to read every day some part of the Bible And Daniel would not omit his constant course of praying three times a day though he knew he was in danger to bee cast into the Lyons den for it Dan. 6.10 And therefore those men that never have enough of toiling and moiling about the world but as Solomon speaketh Eccl. 4.8 There is no end of their labours neither is their eye satisfied with riches they thinke they never have enough These long daies are not long enough for them to do their businesse in they can spare no time morning nor evening for religious duties nay six daies in a weeke is not time enough for them but they must needs take some part of the Lords day to imploy in their worldly occasions that see no necessity at all of spending any part of the weeke daies in religious duties either in hearing or reading of the Word or praying with their families but are apt to say of them that use it as Pharaoh did Exod. 5.8 They are idle and have nothing to do and therefore they cry saying let us go and sacrifice unto our God yea that see no necessity of the Sabbath it selfe specially not of those meanes God hath ordained for the sanctifying of it but think they can do well enough without them and are apt to say of it as those did Mal. 1.13 Oh what a wearinesse is it And such men as I have described the world yea the Church of God is every where full of Such men I may boldly say have no mortification and consequently no true repentance in them at all no care to keepe under the corruption of their own heart such men certainely care not how strong it grow how much it increase in them And hee that hath no care of that he that doth not study and practise mortification certainly hath not the spirit of Christ in him as you have heard and therefore is none of his hee cannot possibly be saved Take a notable proofe for this in the speech and example of the blessed Apostle who when he had said 1 Cor 9.25 Every man that striveth for the mastery is temperate in all things And so hee that striveth to get the mastery over his owne corruption must be temperate in all things and not take too much either of meate or drinke or of company or of recreation or of worldly businesse He addeth verse 27. I keepe under my body and bring it into subjection lest by any meanes when I have preached unto others I my selfe should bee a cast away If Paul had not bin temperate in all things taking no more of them then would stand with the health of his soule Paul himselfe had bin a cast away and could never have bin saved Lecture LXV on Psalme 51.5 Iuly 24. 1627. THE fourth meanes whereby the corruption of our nature is to be mortified is a conscionable use of the exercises of religion I know there bee many that use religious duties both publique and private ordinary and
extraordinary constantly who yet cannot master nor subdue any one lust but if they did use them conscionably and in a spirituall manner certainely the strength of their corruptions would bee abated by them Walke in the spirit saith the Apostle Galat. 5 16. and yee shall not fulfill the lusts of the flesh If in this as well as in other parts of our conversation wee could walke in the spirit performe spirituall duties in a spirituall manner wee could not fulfill the lusts of our flesh as wee doe See the truth of this but in two exercises of religion not to trouble you with more that are in most dayly use with all Christians and that is the Word and Prayer First There is great force in reading of the Word and hearing of it to subdue and mortifie sin in us if it be used conscionably Now yee are cleane saith our Saviour to his Apostles Iohn 15.3 through the word which I have spoken unto you The conscionable hearing of the Word is able to cleanse the heart from the corruption that is in it It is therefore called Iamesâ— 21 because as the sciense of a good fruit that is grafted into a crab-tree-stocke will change the nature of the juyce and sap of it so the Word is able to change our natures quite See two notable instances of the power the Word hath this way 1. In the young man in whom wee know all kinds of lusts are most strong and violent and yet of him David saith Psal. 119.9 that if he would but conscionably exercise himselfe in the Word if he would take heed to his way according the Word he might be able to cleanse his way to cleanse his heart even from those unruly lusts of his 2. In a King who of all men in the world is in most danger as of other sins so specially of this to have his heart lifted and puffed up with pride and contempt of them specially that are his owne subjects and yet of him the Lord saith that if he will but exercise himselfe conscionably in the reading of the Word hee shall obtaine power over this corruption For giving the reason why hee would have him every day to read some part of the Bible he saith thus Deut. 17.20 That his heart bee not lifted up above his brethren and that he turne not aside from the commandement to the right hand or to the left As if hee should say this will subdue both the pride of his heart and every other corruption that is in it And two reasons there are why it must needs be so First Because the Word is able to discover every corruption to us how closely soever it lurke in our hearts and the loathsomnesse and odiousnesse of it also by the law commeth the knowledge of sin saith the Apostle Rom. 3.20 It is a discerner and discoverer of the very thoughts and intents of the heart as he saith Heb. 3.12 Compared therfore to a glasse Iam. 1.23 and to the light that maketh all things manifest as the Apostle speaketh Eph. 5.13 Secondly Because there is also a divine spirit life and power in it to work upon the heart to conquer and kill sin in it The words that I speake unto you saith our Saviour Iohn 6.63 they are spirit and they are life I have hid thy word in my heart saith David Psal. 119.11 that I might not sin against thee How could that keepe him from sinning Surely when any lust began to rise in his heart when he was tempted to any sin if he could then but remember some sentence of Gods word that condemned that sin that would be of force to stay him from it That even as our blessed Saviour himselfe did overcome Satan with Scriptum est It is written Matth. 4.10 so may the members of Christ bee able to overcome Satan and their owne corruptions by calling to mind and meditating and applying to themselves that which is written in the Word against them So saith David Psal. 17.4 By the words of thy lips I have kept mee from the paths of the destroyer For it is the sword of the spirit as the Apostle calleth it Ephes. 6.17 It is the weapon of our warfare mighty through God to cast downe our imaginations and every thing in us that exalteth it selfe against the knowledge of God and bringing into captivitie every thought to the obedience of Christ as the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor 10.4 5. This Divine power that is in the Word to bridle and subdue their corruptions Gods people have alwayes felt and found by experience in themselves and doe all of them to this day and that is the cause why they doe take such paines for it and esteeme more of it as Iob speaketh Iob 23.12 then of their necessary food They that regard not the Word exercise not themselves in the reading and hearing of it or if they doe read and heare it yet have no care to hide it in their hearts and to use it as the sword of the spirit against their owne corruptions certainly such are farre from mortification any have no desire at all to mortifie and kill sin in themselves The other exercise of religion that hath such force to master and conquer our corruptions is prayer if it be used conscionably and spiritually This was the meanes that Paul used when hee was troubled with the thorne in his flesh and sought to be rid of it 2 Cor. 12.8 and by it he obtained though not a full deliverance from it yet strength sufficient to master it so as he was not overcome by it That which David saith of his worldly enemies Psal. 56.9 every Christian may say of these lusts that warre against his soule When I cry unto thee then shall mine enemies turne backe When we can pray we may be sure to become conquerours over any of our lusts By our faithfull prayer we may be able to deliver any brother from the bondage of any sin that he is fallen into if it be not the unpardonable sin For so saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 5.16 How much more may wee have confidence to obtaine by prayer deliverance from the dominion of any of our owne corruptions For of all suits we can make to God we have greatest assurance to speed in this when we pray for grace How much more saith our Saviour Lut 11.13 shall your heavenly father give the holy spirit to them that aske him Certainely this is one chiefe cause why the most of us can no better prevaile against our corruptions because we doe not more heartily complaine unto God of them and pray against them And wee may say as the Church doth Esay 64.6 7. Our iniquities like a wind have taken us away they carry us headlong whether they please And the reason is given in the next words There is none that calleth upon thy name or that stirreth up himselfe to take hold of thee The fift meanes the spirit of God in the word hath
spoken by Esaias the Prophet saying himselfe tooke our infirmities and bare our sicknesses he meaneth our sins the infirmities and sicknesses of our soules When the name Iesus is given to him the reason is said to be this Matth. 1.21 Because he shall save his people from their sinnes And that not onely by procuring pardon for them by justifying and delivering them from the guilt and punishment of them but also by sanctifying them and healing their natures by killing sin in them All Christians will be ready to acknowledge and magnifie the all-sufficiency of Christ for procuring pardon at Gods hands for their sins and are apt to run to him for ease and comfort when their consciences are oppressed with the burden of them but few or none will run to Christ for strength against their corruptions for helpe in their spirituall combate and wrestling with them whereas he came into the world to yeeld us helpe that way as well as the other to sanctifie us as well as to justifie us to deliver us from the power of sinne as well as from the guilt and punishment of it For this purpose saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 3.8 was the sonne of God manifested that he might destroy the workes of the divell that he might destroy sin And he is made to us of God saith Paul 1 Cor. 1.30 not onely wisdome and righteousnesse but sanctification also and redemption He gave himselfe for us Tit. 2.14 that he might redeeme us from all iniquity And how are we redeemed from it if it still be suffered to reigne and domineere in us and purifie to himselfe a peculiar people zealous of good workes Fourthly and lastly We have his expresse promise whereby he hath bound himselfe to yeeld us helpe that come to him for the healing of our soules and for strength against our corruptions which we do not read that any of them had that came to him for cure of their bodily infirmities Indeed the spirit of God did extraordinarily worke in them a full assurance that they should receive help from him For els Christ would never have said they had faith but an expresse promise of God which the Apostle calleth the word of faith Rom. 10.8 they had none as we have Why but will you say hath every member of Christ any such promise from God that no sin shall reigne in him That he shall have strength given him to master any head-strong and unruly lust that troubleth him if he will seeke to Christ for it I answer Yes verily hee hath the expresse promise of God and that not onely in particular against some speciall corruptions but also in generall against all Foure speciall corruptions there are that Gods people use much to complaine of for which we have the Lords promise in particular that we shall have helpe against them First Ignorance blindnesse and blockishnesse of minde that we cannot learne or carry away any thing no not from the best meanes Many good soules say that of themselves which Paul speaketh of bad ones 2 Tim. 3.7 I am ever learning and can never come to the knowledge of the truth But see what a promise we have against this Esa. 35.5 In Christs kingdome the eyes of the blind shall be opened and the eares of the deafe shall be unstopped 2 Cor. 3.16 When the heart shall turne to the Lord the evill shall be taken away And thus our Saviour expresly speaketh Ioh. 9.39 I am come into the world that they that see not might see And 12.46 I am come a light into the world that whosoever beleeveth in me should not abide in darknesse Secondly Hardnesse of heart is another great corruption that Gods people much complaine of they cannot repent nor mourne for sin nor be affected with Gods judgements there is a feared thick skin upon their hearts they are so brawny and hard See also what a promise we have from God for helpe against this Deut. 30.6 The Lord thy God will circumcise thy heart and take away this thick skin from it And Ezek 36.26 I will take away the stony heart out of you and give you an heart of flesh And Acts 5.31 God hath exalted Christ to be a Prince and a Saviour to give repentance unto Israel and forgivenesse of sinnes Christ will give thee grace to repent as well as forgivenesse of sins Thirdly O but saith many a good soule I thinke no body in the world hath so profane a heart I cannot feare nor stand in that reverent awe of God that I should but have oft most blasphemous thoughts rising in me against his Majesty his providence his Word c. Have I any promise of helpe against this Yes verily Ier. 32.39 I will give them a heart that they may feare me for ever And verse 40. I will put my feare into their hearts Fourthly O but I am so unconstant saith many a Christian in every thing that is good that I feare much there is no truth of grace in me I have by fits good motions and desires and can performe good duties with some comfort but all my goodnesse is like the morning dew as the Prophet complaineth of hypocrites Hos. 6.4 Have I any promise for helpe against this Yes indeed hast thou Hos. 14.4 I will heale their backeslidings Fiftly and lastly Whatsoever other sin and corruption any child of God can be troubled withall be it pride or worldlinesse or uncleannesse or frowardnesse or any other whatsoever he hath promise through Christ to receive helpe and strength against it Ezek. 36.25 I will poure cleane water upon you and ye shall be cleane from all your filthinesse and from all your Idols I will cleanse you And lest that should be understood onely of that washing we have by the blood of Christ in our justification he addeth verse 26. A new heart also will I give you and a new spirit will I put within you And Mal. 4.2 Vnto you that feare my name shall the sun of righteousnesse arise with healing in his wings When the sun of righteousnesse doth arise in our hearts he shall heale our nature and dry up the issues of corruption that are in it And so speaketh the Apostle Peter Acts 3.26 God hath sent his sonne to blesse you in turning away every one of you from your iniquities Christ will turne every one from his iniquities whom he is sent of God to be a Saviour unto Many more such promises I might alledge whereby God hath bound himselfe to sanctifie all such as are in Christ and to purge them from all their sins yea to strengthen them against the strongest of all their corruptions and tentations also that they can be subject unto as Ier. 33.6 2 Pet. 1.3 4. Mat. 5.6 Act. 26.18 Rom. 16.20 To conclude therfore If Christ be 1 as able now to heale our soules of all their diseases as he was to cure all corporall infirmity when he was upon earth 2 If he be as willing to
they could stirre and blow away the ashes that cover it they should find some sparke of grace abiding in them still This course David tooke when he was in that case Psal. 77.6 I communed with mine owne heart and my spirit made diligent search Heere is a notable priviledge that Gods child hath above all hypocrites and wicked men in the world the more narrowly he prieth into himselfe the more diligently he searcheth into his own heart and waies the more comfort he hath in his estate Nothing hindreth our comfort so much as the neglect of this examination of our selves Let every man prove his owne worke saith the Apostle Gal. 6.4 and then shall he have rejoycing in himselfe alone and not in another Secondly Admit that by examining themselves they could find none yet may another experienced Christian that observeth them well and whose judgement is not over-clouded with passion discerne grace in them when they cannot discerne any in themselves According to our proverbe a stander by may see that which the gamester himselfe seeth not And as daily experience sheweth in them that by fevers or otherwaies have their braines distempered they that visit them may discerne much goodnesse in them when themselves know not what they say or do This helpe the Church used when she had lost her beloved Can. 3.2 3. She went about the city to private Christians she went unto the Watchmen the Ministers of the Word that they might helpe her to recover her comfort to raise her up againe when she was fallen And even in this respect it may truly be said as Eccle. 4.10 Wo to him that is alone when he falleth for he hath not another to helpe him up Thirdly and lastly Admit that no truth of grace could be discerned to be in them when they are thus fallen either by themselves or by any other yet we may be sure it is in them and that no elect child of God called according to his purpose can so fall as utterly to lose all grace because God in his Word hath said so and there is more credit to be given to Gods Word then to the sense and reason of all the men in the world We must walke by faith and not by sight 2 Cor. 5.7 If any man shall aske me where hath God in his Word said so I answer 1. God in his Word hath said Ioh. 3.36 He that beleeveth on the sonne hath everlasting life What life meaneth he there Surely the life of grace which is the beginning of the life of glory The life of grace it is an everlasting life 2. God in his Word hath said 2 Ioh. 2. The truth dwelleth in us not in himselfe onely but in all the faithfull and shall be with us for ever Whether we understand by the truth saving knowledge or sincerity of heart the proofe is pregnant that where once it is it is of a lasting nature 3. God in his Word hath said 1 Ioh. 3.9 He that is borne of God doth not commit sinne that is doth not sin as the wicked man doth of whom he had spoken verse 8. with the full sway of his soule for his seed saith he the seed of God the seed of grace and regeneration that incorruptible seed as the Apostle Peter calleth it 1 Pet. 1.23 remaineth in him and he cannot sinne he cannot so fall as apostates because he is borne of God This were easie to be shewed in all the three degrees I mentioned before of the spirituall decayes and falls that the regenerate subject unto which when thou findest in thy selfe thou maist take comfort 1. When they have lost that cheerefullnesse and vigour of spirit wherewith they were wont to performe spirituall duties the delight they were wont to take in the Word and prayer yet they dare not give over these duties but in obedience unto God and with a labour of love they performe them still and grieve that they can performe them no better Behold the seed of God remaineth in them So was it with David Psal. 119.25 When his soule cleaved to the dust yet he cryed still to God 2. When they have lost their assurance of Gods favour in the greatest fits of infidelity that ever they have they dare not then doe any thing that might offend him they seeke and cry to God still thirst after nothing more then his favour mourne for no losse so much Their soule lamenteth after the Lord as his people did 1 Sam. 7.2 Behold the seed of God remaineth in them See this also in David Psal. 22.1 When hee was even ready to sinke in despaire and to conclude God had forsaken him yet then hee could cry and weepe and take on for the want of Gods favour And Psal. 31.22 I said in mine hast I am cut off from before thine eyes neverthelesse thou heardest the voice of my supplications when I cryed unto thee 3. And lastly When they have slipped and fallen most foully either through their owne security or by the violence of any tentation they doe not onely feele inward checks for their fall in themselves the spirit lusting against the flesh as the Apostle speaketh Gal. 5.17 but a greater aptnesse to rise againe when God shall be pleased to give them the meanes of recovery and to reach out his hand unto them then is in any other men Behold in this also the seed of God remaining in them See this in the Church Cant. 5.2 I sleepe but my heart waketh it is the voice of my beloved that knocketh 1. She was not in a dead sleepe not quite overcome with security 2. So soone as she heard the voice of Christ she certainely knew it to be his voice and it wrought upon her and made her rise though not so soone as she should have done And so much may suffice for the strengthning and comfort of Gods people against the first of those two tentations that I mentioned unto you I now proceed unto the second O but saith many a good soule though I be for the present I praise God in the state of grace yet God knoweth how long I shall so continue I may fall away from God irrecoverably yea I find my selfe so weake now so unable now to resist any tentation that when the fiery triall shall come when the houre of death shall come and that last and sharpest skirmish that I must looke to have with Satan I feare I shall then be unable to stand and this feare disquieteth and tormenteth my heart Now for the comfort of Gods people against this tentation I say that though thou mayest in the houre of tentation shew much weakenesse yet if there bee the fruit of Gods eternall love and Election in any truth of grace in thee thou shalt never be so overcome of any tentation as to fall finally but certainly thou shalt recover thy selfe before thou dyest When the Apostle had spoken 1 Iohn 5.17 of the sin unto death hee addeth in the next
good part and delighteth in them yet will he take nothing in good part that thou doest What have I to doe saith the Lord Esa. 1.11 with the multitude of your sacrifices As if he had said What care I for them And ver 12. Who required this at your hands to tread in my courts As if he should say What doe you heere Any other place were fitter for you then this Certainely in doing any service to God thou doest but a thankelesse office thou doest but lose thy labour while thou art unconverted Thirdly and lastly Though the Lord will reward and doe good to his children for the poorest and weakest service they doe unto him yet doth he even abhorre such as thou art and the very service that thou dost presume to doe unto him As a Prince would doe him that having a plague sore running upon him should presume to come into his presence and wait at his table The sacrifice of the wicked is an abomination unto the Lord saith Solomon Pro. 15.8 Incense is an abomination unto me saith the Lord Esa. 1.13 the new Mosnes and Sabbaths and calling of assemblies I cannot away with You see how small cause wicked men have to presume of Gods mercy or of any good thing they know by themselves O that God would be pleased to awaken them that they could see and consider aright of their wofull estate and labour to get out of it If any man shall object and say Would you not then have wicked men to come to Church Would you not have them to pray and read the Word Would you have no man to doe any good worke but such as are godly I answer Yes verily For first Though in doing this they doe not God any service that will please him yet is there a necessity laid upon them and wo be to them if they do it not These are duties of the morall law that all men stand bound unto The wickedest man in the world is strictly bound by the commandement of God to pray God blameth most wicked men for neglect of this Hos. 7.7 None among them calleth unto me and ver 14. They have not cryed unto me with their heart Yea he condemneth the very Atheist Psal. 14.4 for this because he doth not pray And will poure his wrath upon every family Ier. 10.25 and consequently upon every person that doth not call upon his name So is the wickedest man living bound to heare the Word For hee that turneth away his eare from hearing the law saith Solomon Pro. 28.9 his prayer shall be abominable So God requireth of every man Mic. 6.8 to doe justly and to love mercy and to walke humbly with him So that though he can neither pray nor heare nor give almes but he must needs sinne yet must he pray and heare and give almes for all that An indifferent thing a man is bound to forbeare if he cannot use it without sinne If he cannot use such or such a recreation without chasing or swearing or losing too much time he is bound to forbeare it But duties commanded of God he may not omit because he cannot use them without sin For there are degrees of sinne and he is guilty of a greater sin and sheweth greater contempt to God that doth not pray or heare or give almes at all and so disobeyeth him totally then he doth that doth pray and heare and give almes but not with an honest and good heart and so disobeyeth God but in part only Secondly Though no wicked man can have assurance to receive any reward from God for the best thing he doth because he hath no promise for all the promises of God belong onely to them that are in Christ 2 Cor. 1.20 and to the godly 1 Tim. 4.8 nay though he doe deserve further wrath from God by the best thing he doth yet by being carefull to abstaine from evill and to doe good even after his manner and as he is able hee may receive good three waies For 1. Though he should never find mercy with God unto salvation yet will this lessen his condemnation in hell where every man shall receive torment proportionable to his workes and to that dishonour he hath done to God heere Rom. 2.6 2. This may free him from many temporall judgements and bring upon him many temporall blessings in this life For the Lord out of the infinitenesse of his goodnesse hath oft shewed so much respect unto good things that have beene done even by wicked men though they have beene but the dead carcase and have wanted the life and soule of good workes as to reward them temporally The Lord that is said to feed the young ravens when they cry unto him Iob 38.41 hath oft had respect to the prayer that a man void of grace hath made unto him in his misery As profane a wretch as Ishmael was when he was cast out of his fathers house for his profanesse Gen. 21.9 10. yet when he cried to God in his misery it is twice said in one verse Gen. 21.17 that God heard the voice of the lad and relieved him And we know how much even Ahabs prayer that he made when he was humbled by feare prevailed with God 1 King 21.29 Therefore also Daniel exhorteth Nebuchadnezzar a most wicked man Dan. 4.27 to breake of his sins to cease from oppression and cruelty How By righteousnes that is by making restitution to them that he had wronged And how els By shewing mercy to the poore And why did he counsell a man so void of grace to do so good workes as these Was it not all one as if he should have bidden a dead man to walke Marke the reason and motive the Prophet useth to perswade him to this if it may be saith he a lengthening of thy tranquility As if he should have said It may be these good workes performed even as thou art able to do them will prevent the judgement which God by this dreame that thou hast had doth threaten to bring upon thee and prolong thy peace 3. He may by doing that that lieth in him to do further the eternall salvation of his owne soule For though no wicked nay no naturall man can use the meanes of grace aright nor so as to please God therein yet if the wickedest man that is frequent the ministery of the Word there is hope he may be converted and have grace wrought in him both because it is the meanes ordained of God to breed grace where none is Rom. 10.17 Faith commeth by hearing and because as wicked men as live have been woon to God by their hearing as appeareth not onely by daily experience but by those two notable examples that are recorded in the Word The one 1 Cor. 14.24 25. of the man that was an ignorant man and an infidell before And the other Iohn 7.45 46. of them that came to heare Christ with a most wicked heart to intrap and apprehend him And so much
not that the thing thou lookest after in all the workes of men in all the services they doe unto thee The true worshippers saith our Saviour Iohn 4 23. shall worship the father in spirit and truth for the father seeketh such to worship him Hee even longeth for such servants as will worship him in that manner Secondly This is that that the Lord delighteth in Such as are upright in their way saith Solomon Prov. 11.20 are the Lords delight I know also my God saith David 1 Chron. 29.17 that thou hast pleasure in purightnesse We can by nothing we are able to doe gratifie and please the Lord so much as in this Thirdly This is all in all with God the onely thing that hee requireth of us let our hearts bee true to him and hee hath enough Indeed this comprehendeth much as wee shall heare and where this is nothing can be wanting and therefore the Lord asketh no more but this This is all that God required of Abram in that covenant that he made with him Genes 17.1 Walke before mee and be thou upright So speaketh Samuel also to the people when hee would renew the covenant betweene God and them 1 Sam. 12.24 Only feare the Lord and serve him in truth with all your heart So runneth the covenant also that God made with David and his posterity 1 Kin. 2.4 If thy children take heed to their wayes and walke before me in truth with all their heart and all their soule there shall not faile thee a man upon the throne of Israel Fourthly The Lord valueth and esteemeth of us and of all our words and actions according to this this is the very ballance of the Sanctuary whereby hee weigheth them all 1. Thus the Prophet describeth a good man Psal. 125.4 Doe good ô Lord to those that be good Who are they And to them that are upright in their hearts 2. A little grace a small measure of knowledge and faith the meanest and poorest service we doe unto God is of a great price and worth with him where hee seeth uprightnesse of heart Philadelphia is said Revel 3.8 to have had but a little strength and yet of all the Churches Christ wrote to hee findeth least fault with her shee pleased him best 3. Nay the Lord will beare with many frailties and faults where hee seeth there is truth in the inward parts See three notable examples of this 1. Asa had sundry great faults which you shall see recorded 2 Chron. 16.10.12 And yet because of this see what a testimony the holy Ghost giveth of him 1 Kings 15.14 Neverthelesse Asaes heart was perfect with the Lord all his dayes As if hee should have said for all his slips and frailties hee was a good man because his heart was upright 2 The second example is of Iehoshaphat his sonne of whom also we read that hee had many great frailties Hee made a league of great amity with Ahab 2 Chron. 18.3 Hee went with him to battell against Ramoth Gilead though hee had heard what Micajah the Prophet spake against it 2 Chron. 18.27 28. Though hee had beene reproved for this by Iehu the Prophet 2 Chron. 19.2 yet doth he after that againe joyne himselfe in speciall league with Ahaziah Ahabs sonne a most wicked man 2 Chron. 20.35 And he bestowed his sonne Iehoram in marriage upon Ahabs daughter 2 Chron. 21.6 And yet for all this God accounted him a good man all his dayes 1 King 22.43 Hee turned not aside from doing that which was right in the eyes of the Lord. And why did God so esteeme of him Surely because his heart was upright with God For saith the Prophet Iehu to him 2 Chron. 19.3 Neverthelesse there are good things found in thee in that thou hast prepared thine heart to seeke God And as it is said 2 Chron. 17.6 His heart was lift up in the wayes of the Lord. He was unfeinedly and zealously bent in the purpose of his heart to please the Lord. 3. The third and last example is of the people that received the passeover in Hezechiahs time of whom it is said 2 Chron. 30.18 that they did eate it otherwise then it was written they swerved in that holy service from the expresse direction and commandement of God For they had not cleansed themselves according to the purification of the Sanctuary they came not so prepared to the Sacrament as they ought to have done And yet did God passe by this fault and imputed it not unto them but at the prayer of Hezekiah healed and forgave them made his Sacrament effectuall to their comfort for all that And why so The reason is given verse 19. They had prepared their hearts to seeke God in that his ordinance the bent of their heart was upright with God in that service You see then what account God maketh of the uprightnesse of the heart 4 On the other side The greatest shewes of goodnesse that can be in a man the best workes he can doe are of no worth with him if this be wanting Iudas repented confessed his sinne in particular and made restitution also of that hee had unjustly got Matth. 27.3 4. and all to no purpose because his heart was rotten and unsound The Pharisee led so civill and honest a life that he justified himselfe before men and was highly esteemed for it as our Saviour speaketh Luk. 16.15 but was of no reckoning with God And why Our Saviour telleth us Matth. 23. â—8 Ye outwardly appeare righteous to men but within ye are full of hypocrâ—sie and iniquity The people in Ezekiels time frequented his ministery diligently tooke as great delight to heare him as as ever they did in any musicke yet were they starke naught in Gods account And the reason is given Ezek. 33.31 their heart was false their heart went after their covetousnesse Iehu shewed great zeale for Gods glory and did much for the advancement of it and gloried of it unto good Iehoâ—adab 2 King 10.16 Come with me saith he and see my zeale for the Lord. And yet did the Lord account of him no better then of a murderer I will avenge saith hee Hos. 1.4 the bloud of Iezreel upon the house of Iehu And why Because in doing that excellent peece of service his heart was not right as you shall see 2 King 10.31 Fiftly and lastly The Lord so highly esteemeth of this truth of heart that hee counteth him that hath this a perfect man a righteous man as if hee had no sinne no defect no frailty in him at all For in the phrase of the Holy Ghost an upright hearted man and a perfect man are all one So God calleth Iob 2.3 A perfect and an upright man So speaketh David Psal. 37.37 Marke the perfect man and behold the upright So Psal. 32.11 Rejoyce in the Lord ye righteous Why who can say he is righteous Hee answereth in the next words Shout for joy all ye that are upright in heart And 97.11 Light is
God had not commanded were suddenly consumed with fire from heaven Levit. 10.1 2. The other is in Vzzah who because in a right good intent hee put forth his hand to stay the arke from falling which hee had no calling nor warrant from Gods Word to do the anger of the Lord was kindled against him and strucke him dead suddenly 2 Sam 6.6.7 And thus have we seene what is the rule and patterne of all true righteousnesse and that nothing can be a good worke that is not done by the direction of Gods Word which is the first generall poiâ—t I propounded in handling the first property of true goodnesse Let us proceed now to the second of them That the cleaving unto the word and following the direction of it in all that we doe is a good note of an upright heart To make Gods Word the onely guide of our life to make conscience of nothing as in it selfe sinfull or holy but onely of that which God hath commanded or forbidden in his Word is a singular note of an upright heart See the proofe of this first in the description the Holy Ghost maketh of the man that hath an upright heart Psal. 119.1 Blessed are the undefiled or the perfect and sincere in the way Yea but how shall we know who are such Who walke in the law of the Lord saith hee As if hee should have said that is the note to know them by So verse 7. I will praise thee with uprightnesse of heart when I shall have learned thy righteous judgements And Psal. 112.1 Blessed is the man that feareth the Lord. Yea but how shall we know him That delighteth greatly in his commandements That is the way to know who truly feareth God Secondly See the proofe of this in foure notable examples 1. Iob was an upright hearted man Iob 1.1 Yea himselfe was very confident of the uprightnesse of his heart as you may see Iob 23.10 He knoweth the way that I take when he hath tried me I shall come forth like gold And what made him so confident of this That he telleth you in the next words verse 11 12. My foot hath held his steps his way have I kept and not declined neither have I gone backe from the commandement of his lips I have esteemed the words of his mouth more then my necessary food 2. Of David likewise God himselfe giveth testimony 1 King 9.4 that he had walked before him in integrity and uprightnesse of heart But how did that appeare That he telleth you in the next words by doing according to all that I have commanded 3. Of Iehoshaphat God giveth testimony 2 Chron. 19.3 that he prepared his heart to seeke God he had an upright heart How did it appeare Surely when he shewed most frailty in taking part first with Ahab then with his sonne Ioram yet even then the uprightnesse of his heart appeared in his dependance upon the direction of Gods Word and the high account he made of it 1 King 22.5 Enquire I pray thee at the word of the Lord saith he to Ahab And verse 7. Is there not here a Prophet of the Lord besides that we may enquire of him And the same you shall see noted of him also when he went with Ioram 2 King 3.11 Is there not here a Prophet of the Lord that we may enquire of the Lord by him And when he heard that Elisha was there The word of the Lord is with him saith he ver 12. so he and by his meanes the other two Kings likewise sent not for the Prophet though that they might well have done but went downe to him The fourth and last example is Iosiah of whose goodnesse the Holy Ghost makes honourable mention even after his death 2 Chron. 35.26 Now the rest of the acts of Iosiah and his goodnesse As if hee should say There was goodnesse indeed and truth of grace in him But how is that proved According to all that is written in the Law of the Lord saith the Text As if he had said His goodnesse appeared in making Gods written Word the onely rule of his life Now let us make some application of all this that wee have heard touching this first property of true goodnesse and righteousnesse and that 1 by way of exhortation 2 by way of tryall and examination of our owne hearts For the first If this be so that the written Word of God is the onely rule of true righteousnesse if it be so perfect a rule and patterne as we have heard if the following of the direction of it in all things be so sure a note of an upright heart then what a necessity is there laid upon every one of us that desire to please God to exercise our selves with all diligence in the reading and hearing and meditating of it What marvell is it though not onely Kings and Magistrates Deut. 17.18.19 Iosh. 1.8 be commanded daily to read and meditate in it but that the Holy Ghost describeth the blessed and good man Psal. 1.2 by this that his delight is in the law of the Lord and in it he doth meditate day and night O with what certainty and security and comfort might we walke in all our wayes if we had that knowledge in the Word and were so well acquainted with it as in these daies wherein we live and under such meanes as we enjoy we might be Secondly Let us all examine the uprightnesse of our hearts by this note 1. Certainly if we make no reckoning of the Word delight not in it desire not the knowledge of it but have other rules to guide our lives and consciences by beside the Word how much devotion so ever seemeth to be in us how good so ever our lives are there is no truth nor uprightnesse in our hearts If either we make the commandements and customes of men or our own heart and good meaning the rule of our spirituall life or if we make conscience of and be religiously strict in the observation of such things as God in his Word hath given us no direction for we are no better then hypocrites See how bitter our Saviour is against the Pharisees for the great conscience they made themselves and for the great zeale they shewed in pressing others to the observation of their purifyings as a point of holinesse which they had no other warrant for but the tradition of their elders and the commandements of men Mar. 7.6 and so forward For this he calleth them hypocrites and saith they did worship God in vaine And the Apostle likewise against such as did forbid marriage and the eating of meates that Gods Word did allow 1 Tim. 4.1 3. he saith this was a doctrine of divels that they that taught it taught lies through hypocrisie and had their consciences seared with a hot iron Marke well I say the vehemency and bitternesse of them both against these men and you will see cause to wonder at it For admit this was an errour
spirit saith the Apostle Gal. 5.17 and the spirit against the flesh and these are contrary the one to the other Thou heartily dislikest and checkest thy selfe for the corruption thou findest in thy thoughts in thy memory in thy affections in thine eye and eare and in every other part And whence commeth this but from sanctifying grace 2. Thou mournest and art unfeinedly grieved for any corruption any untowardnesse to that that is good which thou findest in any part and canst say with Paul Rom. 7.24 O wretched man that I am who can deliver me from the body of this death 3. Thou dost unfeinedly desire endevour to be rid of that corruption that is in any faculty of thy soule and part of thy body to offer thy selfe unto God as an holocaust a whole burnt sacrifice to be sanctified throughout and canst say with David Psal. 103.1 Blesse the Lord ô my soule and all that is within me understanding memory conscience will affections blesse his holy name And certainly that man that can thus unfeinedly desire and endeavour to have better thoughts a better memory a better conscience a better will better affections a better tongue a better eye and a better eare hath grace in all these parts and is in some measure sanctified in them all Let us now make some application of this point for the tryall of our owne hearts whither they be upright or no whether there be any truth of saving grace in them that truth in the inward parts that David here speaketh of and which the Lord taketh so great delight in And certainely it will appeare by this doctrine that many that glory much in the uprightnesse of their owne hearts have no truth of grace in them because the grace they pretend to have is not totall but partiall it goeth not through the whole man Two sorts there be especially that are discovered to be void of truth in their hearts by this Doctrine First Many there bee that perswade themselves they have good hearts and truth of grace in them and yet no such thing appeareth in their outward man such liberty they give to themselves in their speech and in all their outward behaviour that all men that see them must needes judge them voyd of grace 2. Yea they perswade themselves it is utterly needlesse to restraine themselves of any liberty that way or to regard what they are in the view and judgement of men Did not the Apostle say they professe 1 Corinth 4.3 hee passed very little for the judgement and censure of men God saith 1. Sam. 16.7 hee looketh not to the outward appearance men make but to the heart 3. Nay they shun all outward shewes of goodnes specially of strictnes in religion and purposely desire to carry themselves so in their company and speech and attire and behaviour every way that they may not be thought to bee too religious because they see that is so odious a thing in the world Concerning this sect say the Iewes to Paul Act. 28.22 wee know that every where it is spoken against 4. Yea they hate those that are of any nore for more forwardnesse in religion then is in other men and confidently pronounce of them as their father the devill did of Iob 1.9 10. that they are all hypocrites they cannot abide to make shew of more goodnes then is in them indeed they hate hypocrisie with all their hearts To these men I have two things to say First If it were possible for such a one as thou art to have a good heart yet is it not possible that that should save thee For 1. Thou art bound to reforme thy outward man as well as thy inward To clense thy selfe from all filthinesse of the flesh as well as of the spirit 2 Cor 7.1 To glorifie God in thy body as well as in thy spirit for both are the Lords and both are bought with a price as the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 6.20 Yea thou shalt be iudged at the last day not so much according to that that hath bin in thy heart as according to that that thou hast done in thy body For so the Apostle teacheth plainly 2 Cor 5.10 We must all appeare before the judgement seat of Christ that every one may receive the things done in his body Yea God hath prepared torments in hell for every member of thy body whereby thou hast dishonoured him The rich gluttons tongue the member that none abuse more then your drunkards and gluttons we read Luke 16.24 was tormented in hell fire And 2. whereas thou gloriest that thou art no hyprocite I assure thee that as thy sin is greater then the hyprocrites and God more dishonoured by it so shall thy portion be more deeper in hell then his They declare their sin as Sodom saith the Prophet Esay 3 9. they care not who heare them blaspheme and scorne religion they care not who knoweth they are drunke they hide it not woe unto their soule 3. If ever thou wilt be saved thou must live so as men may be witnesses of thy goodnesse And those places that thou alleadgest out of 1 Sam. 16.7 and 1 Cor 4.3 are not to be understood simply but comparatively onely Let your light so shine before men saith our Saviour Matth. 5.16 that they may see your good workes With the heart man beleeveth unto righteousnesse saith the Apostle Rom. 10.10 and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation No hope of salvation without an open profession of religion And thus the faithfull are brought in by the Prophet Esay 44.5 glorying in the open profession of their religion One shall say I am the Lords another shall call himselfe by the name of Iacob and another shall subscribe with his hand unto the Lord and surname himselfe by the name of Israel And hee that is ashamed to professe religion even in the strictest manner so that the strictnesse bee no other then such as is grounded upon the word of God not upon the fancies of men certainely can have no hope to be saved For so saith our blessed Saviour that Amen that faithfull and true witnes Rev. 3.14 Mar. 8.38 Whosoever shall bee ashamed of mee and of my words in this adulterous and sinfull generation of him also shall the sonne of man bee ashamed when hee commeth in the glory of his father and of the holy Angels And this is the first thing I have to say to these kind of men if it were possible for such as they are to have good hearts yet were it not possible for them to bee saved for all that But the second thing I have to say to them is this that it is not possible there should bee any truth of grace any religion in thy heart when thy outward man thy words and works are so unreformed and irreligious as they be But for this I shall need to say no more then I have already said in the proofe of the Doctrine The second sort
religion are called by the holy Ghost and wee may not teach him to speake righteous men and beleevers though there bee no true righteousnesse or faith in them at all So it is said Iohn 2.23 24. Many beleeved in Christs name when they saw the miracles that he did Had these men true and saving faith No verely as appeareth plainly by the next words But Iesus did not commit himselfe unto them because hee knew all men As though the Evangelist had said Hee knew there was no truth of faith in their hearts though they made such a profession of it So it is said of Simon Magus Actes 8.13 that hee beleeved Why had hee ever a true justifying faith in him No verely for hee was even then though neither Philip nor Peter perceived it till a little after in the gall of bitternesse and in the bond of iniquitie as Peter testifieth of him verse 23. yet all that are baptized are said to be regenerated and borne anew yea all the infants of the faithfull are said by the Apostle 1 Cor. 7.14 to bee holy Are all infants holy indeed and truly sanctified Are all men that are baptized regenerated indeed No verily But by profession and sacramentally they are so all But why are they then by the holy Ghost called so not being so indeed Surely because the Church and people of God are bound to judge them beleevers and righteous persons that outwardly professe themselves to bee such till God shall bee pleased to reveile and discover them to bee otherwise The secret things belong to the Lord our God saith Moses Deutero 29.29 but those things which are reveiled belong to us and to our children for ever And therefore Simon Magus as bad a man as hee was inwardly and in heart was without all scruple admitted by Philip the Evangelist unto baptisme and so accounted a true beleever Acts 8.13 even for this cause because hee professed the true faith So then the beleevers the righteous and regenerate persons that are such only by profession and in the judgement of the Church may quite fall away and loose all that goodnes that seemed to be in them Secondly It cannot bee denyed but that a man may have in him in truth sundry common gifts of the spirit of God that are very like unto saving and true grace and yet loose them againe and fall quite from them The hearer that is compared to the stony ground that receiveth the word and beleeveth it and findeth joy and comfort in it yet may fall away as is plaine Luke 8.13 A man that hath beene enlightned and hath tasted of the heavenly gift of Christ and hath beene made partaker of the holy Ghost may so fall away saith the Apostle Heb. 6 4.6 as it is impossible for him to bee renewed againe unto repentance A man that hath escaped the pollutions of the world forsaken all foule grosse sins may be yet so intangled againe and overcome by them as the Apostle teacheth 2 Peter 2.20 that his latter end may become worse with him then ever his beginning was And what shall wee say of these men and of the good things that are spoken of them Were they such in shew and profession onely No verily They were indeed enlightned they did indeed beleeve they did indeed rejoyce and found comfort in the word they did indeed forsake the pollutions of the world Yea these good things in them were the workes and effects of the word and spirit of God and not of nature onely that that sprung up in them came from the seed of the word that was sowen in their hearts Luke 8.6.13 It was the knowledge of the Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ as the Apostle speaketh 2 Peter 2.20 and the sweetnesse that they found in that that made them to forsake all foule and grosse sins How then Had these men ever any truth of saving or sanctifying grace in them No verily For our Saviour saith 1. Of these Luke 8.13 that they had no root in themselves the goodnes worke of the spirit that was in them was overly it never went low enough deep enough to the giving of them a root to the reforming of the inward man 2. Of the hearer that is compared to the good ground Luk. 8.15 that he he only of all the foure sorts of hearers had on honest and a good heart there was no goodnes of heart no truth of grace in any of the other three Thirdly and lastly A man that hath had in him truth of saving grace may seeme to others and to himselfe also to have lost it utterly and even to have quite quenched the spirit in himselfe For 1. he may loose the comfortable sense and feeling of it and not perceive in himselfe that he hath any grace in him at all Lord why castest thou off my soule saith the Prophet Ps. 88.14 15 while I suffer thy terrours I am distracted 2. He may loose the vigor and powerfull operation of it it may like a sparke of fire be so covered and hidden in an heap of ashes that neither himselfe nor any other can by any light or heat that commeth from it discerne any other but that it is quite dead and gone If Nathan himselfe had come to David when after the committing of his shamefull adultery he was practising with all the cunning he had the murther of Vriah or if any of the Apostles had bin with Peter when he denied Christ so oft with such bitter oathes and execrations against himselfe Mat. 26.74 what sparke of grace could they have discerned in them In these three points then you see how farre foorth it may be granted that men may fall from grace And yet is this that I have taught you a certaine truth that true sanctifying and saving grace is of a lasting permanent and continuing nature See this confirmed 1. By that which the holy Ghost expresly affirmeth of sundry particular graces and fruits of the spirit of sanctification I will instance but in three 1. The feare of the Lord is cleane saith David Psal. 19.9 enduring for ever 2. So speaking of the upright man Psal. 112.2 3. he saith his righteousnesse endureth for ever 3. And the Apostle speaking of that meekenes of spirit which Gods sanctifying grace worketh in the faithfull he calleth it Pet. 3 4. a thing that is not corruptible it can never dye See this also confirmed 2. By that which the holy Ghost expresly affirmeth of the whole habit and quality of renewed holinesse created and infused by the spirit of God into our soules at our first conversion The grace of regeneration is called by the Apostle 1 Pet. 1.23 an incorruptible seed which he amplifieth by this comparison verse 24.25 All flesh is as grasse and all the glory of man is as the flower of the grasse the grasse withereth and the flower thereof falleth away but the word of the Lord endureth for ever As if he should say Whatsoever excellency we
saving and sanctified knowledge must first see and be truly humbled for his sins Till men have a true sight and sense of their owne sins they can never attaine unto any cleare and certaine and comfortable knowledge in the matters of God That which is said in generall of all grace Iames 4.6 God giveth grace to the humble must needs be true of this God useth to give the saving knowledge of himselfe and of his will unto the humbled soule and unto it only God will teach sinners in the way saith David Psalme 25.8 that is such as know and feele themselves to bee sinners And in the next words verse 9. The meeke that is such as by sight and sorrow for sins are made meeke and humble as our Saviour also describeth the meeke Matth. 5.5 will hee guide in judgement As if he had said Vnto such God will give a good and sound judgment to guide them by in their whole conversation As the earth cannot receive the seed till it be plowed up no more can the heart of man receive the seede of the Word till the Lords plough have first bin in it It is the comparison that the Lord useth Ier. 4.3 Breake up your fallow ground and sow not among thornes Marke two things in this speech of the Prophet 1. It is to no purpose to sow good seed among thornes to heare and read and use the best meanes of knowledge while our sinnes remaine in us unrepented of 2. That these thornes will never be gotten out till our hearts be plowed and broken up by an effectuall sense and sorrow of heart for sin A kind of knowledge I will not denie may be in many a man that liveth securely in sin and never knew what true sorrow of heart and trouble of mind for sin doth meane but a cleare and setled a sanctified and comfortable knowledge of religion was never knowne to bee in any such man See an example of this in the woman of Samaria mentioned in the fourth of Iohn verse 10 29. How ignorant did she shew her selfe yea how blockish and uncapable of any thing Christ had said till Christ did effectually discover unto her the foule sin she had so long lived in Yea the maine cause why she was so blockish and unable to understand the words of Christ was because she lived securely in so grosse a sinne But after Christ had once touched her conscience with sight and sense of her sin see how the scales fell from her eyes presently how desirous she was of knowledge how savoury and profitable questions she propounded to our Saviour yea how capable and apt to understand and beleeve whatsoever Christ taught her And certainely this is a chiefe cause at this day why most men are so ignorant and unsetled in religion because there are so few to whom the Lord did ever yet effectually discover their sins and give them hearts to bee truly humbled for them The soft and tender heart is the onely teachable heart the heart that is secure and senslesse can never be capable of heavenly and sanctified knowledge Perceive yee not neither understand saith our Saviour to his owne Disciples Marke 8 17. have ye your heart yet hardned As if hee had said Even Gods owne children unlesse they be carefull to keepe their hearts soft and tender shall never be able to understand well what they read and heare nor to profit by the best meanes of knowledge that they do enjoy Thirdly He that would attaine unto sanctified and saving knowledge must attend diligently and conscionably upon the sound ministery of the Word preached He that loveth instruction saith Solomon Pro. 1â— 1 loveth knowledge As if he should say He and none but he hath any love to knowledge or desire to attaine unto it that loveth instruction which is the meanes to bring him to it Therefore the Holy Ghost having earnestly exhorted Gods people Pro. 4.5 12. to get understanding and heavenly wisdome addeth this as the chiefe meanes of it verse 13. Take fast hold of instruction let her not goe keepe her for she is thy life As if he had said Forsake not in any case be not drawne away neglect not this meanes of knowledge And Chap. 15.32 He that refuseth instruction despiseth his owne soule As if he had said He hath no care of his owne soule but neglecteth and despiseth it careth not what becommeth of it that careth not for instruction As there is no art and science that a man can get knowledge and skill in unlesse he have some to teach him so may no man hope without teachers and instructours to attaine to this knowledge this heavenly and supernaturall knowledge especially But though he have never so good capacity and naturall parts in him and use his best endeavour by reading and study to get it he shall still have cause to say with the Noble Eunuch Acts. 8.31 How can I understand what I read in the holy Scriptures except I had some to guide me But what is this may some say to prove the necessity of depending on the ministery of the Word preached May not a man have helpe enough in good Commentaries and printed Sermons to guide and instruct him in the meaning of the holy Scriptures though he heare no Sermons I answer It is very true that God giveth his people in this age especially much helpe that way But the instruction the Holy Ghost sendeth us to and calleth upon us to regard so much is that that is gotten not by reading but by hearing Heare instruction saith the Holy Ghost Pro. 8.33 and be wise and refuse it not yea by hearing and attending constantly upon the publique ministery of the Word as appeareth in the next words verse 34. Blessed is the man that heareth me saith Christ the wisedome of God watching daily at my gates and giving attendance at the posts of my dores The frequenting of the house of God to heare Christ in his ordinances there is the instruction that the Lord so much commendeth to us promiseth such a blessing unto God revealeth his will and teacheth his people no where so clearely and effectually as he doth in his house in the publique ministery Thy way O God is in thy Sanctuary saith David Psal. 77 1â— As if he should say It is no where so clearely and comfortably seene and learned as there There David learned to know and understand aright the doctrine of Gods providence of his wisedome and righteousnesse in ordering all things that fall out in the world when he could learne it no where els nor by any other meanes When I thought to know this saith he Psal. 73.16 17. it was too painefull for me untill I went into the Sanctuary of God then understood I their end And there it is that God saith Esa. 2.3 his people should exhort and stirre up one another to seeke the true knowledge of God and of his wayes Many people shall goe and say Come ye
and let us goe into the mountaine of the Lord to the house of the God of Iacob and he will teach us his waies and we will walke in his paths There is I confesse a kind of knowledge in religion which a man may attaine unto and to a great measure of it also by his owne study and reading though hee never frequent Gods Sanctuary nor regard the publique ministery of the Word at all but a sanctified and saving knowledge that man shall never be able to attaine unto That which the Apostle saith of faith Rom. 10.17 Faith commeth by hearing he saith in another place of every saving grace of Gods sanctifying spirit and consequently of saving knowledge Gal. 3.2 This onely would I learne of you received ye the spirit by the workes of the law or by the hearing of faith that is the doctrine of faith preached The ministery of the Gospell is the ministration of â—he spirit as the Apostle calleth it 2 Cor. 3.8 So that in this respect the old sentence holdeth true auditus est sensus disciplinae of all the senses God hath given to man hearing even hearing of the Word preached is the sense whereby we get knowledge saving knowledge especially In which respect we shall find that when the Prophet speaketh of Gods mighty worke in the conversion of a man who was by nature both blind and deafe he useth to joyne these two workes together the opening of the eyes and opening of the eares too Esa. 35.5 Then the eyes of the blind shall be opened and the eares of the deafe shall be unstopped Yea he oft putteth the opening of the eare before the opening of the eyes In that day shall the deafe heare the words of the booke saith he Esa. 29 18. and the eyes of the blind shall see out of obscurity and out of darknesse And 42.18 Heare ye deaf and looke ye blind that ye may see To teach us two things 1. That God doth never use to open his eyes and to give him saving knowledge whose eares he doth not also open and make both willing to heare and able also to heare profitably 2. That he usually openeth the eare first and maketh a man a hearer a conscionable hearer before he open his eyes and bring him to any cleare and saving understanding of his will Certainely even we that are preachers though we have greater helps to bring us to knowledge then other men yet shall we never attaine to a cleare a certaine a sanctified knowledge of the things we teach if we dispise the ordinance of God if God have not as well opened our eares as either our eyes or our lips if he have not made us both willing and able to heare conscionably In which respect also we find that though the Apostles had both their calling and gifts immediately from God yet Christ thought it fit to have them with him during the whole time of his ministery that they might bee continuall and constant hearers of his Sermons as well as eye-witnesses of his workes and miracles of his passion and resurrection and saw it good even by this meanes to bring them to knowledge and to prepare them and make them fit to preach well And the Apostle noteth this for the credit of their doctrine and ministery Hebrewes 2.3 that they were hearers of Christ themselves At the first saith he it was spoken by the Lord and was confirmed to us by them that heard him Two reasons there bee given for this why the frequenting of a sound ministery is the chiefe mean of all other to bring a man to saving knowledge First In respect of the gifts God hath bestowed on his Ministers that is to say the gift of interpretation and application of the Word which are great and effectuall helps to breed knowledge in men The manifestation of the spirit saith the Apostle 1 Corinthians 12.7 is given to every man to profit withall As if he had said There is not the meanest faithfull Minister in the Church but some gifts of Gods spirit doe manifestly appeare to be in him which as hee ought to use to the profit of the Church so the Church may receive profit by them Nay there is not the best preacher of us all but wee may profit by hearing of the meanest of our brethren if the fault be not in our selves Secondly But the chiefe reason of the point is this that God hath beene pleased to ordaine this to be the meanes whereby hee will worke all saving grace and consequently this in the hearts of his elect and to promise to worke with and blesse this above all other It hath pleased God saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 1.21 by the foolishnesse of preaching to save them that beleeve And even as God under the law promised his people that he would meet them in the Sanctuary and declare himselfe to be present there in a more comfortable manner then in any other place in the world Exod. â—9 42 And David saith Psal. 6â— 1 2. his soule thirsted to see God so as he had seene him in the Sanctuary So hath God promised to be present in a speciall manner in the publique ministery of his Gospell and meet his people there I will be with you saith Christ Matth. 28.20 to the end of the world And to blesse them in their hearing Pro. 8.34 Blessed is the man that heareth me and Esa. 55.3 Heare and your soule shall live and Mar. 4.24 To you that heare more shall be given And these promises of God every conscionable hearer that commeth so prepared to this ordinance of God as you have heard with sense of his owne ignorance and with an humble heart may and ought to beleeve and expect the performance of them to himselfe and even claime and challenge them at the hands of God And although alas many that heare much because they come not thus prepared nor heare conscionably receive no good by it at all and so discredit this holy ordinance yet wisedome is justified of her children Luk. 7.35 and daily experience proveth that the onely men that attaine to a sound and setled knowledge of the truth whom no Papist nor other seducer can pervert are they that have beene constant and conscionable frequenters of a sound ministery And of them that have beene seduced it may bee said for the most part as the Prophet speaketh Ezek. â—4 â— they were scattered and divided from the rest of the flocke because there was no shepheard they had no sound and ordinary ministery to depend upon This being so Let me exhort every one of you beloved 1. To know your owne happinesse such of you as doe enjoy the benefit of a sound ministery prize it be thankfull for it Though God should give you the bread of adversity and the water of affliction as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 30.20 yet so long as your teachers are not removed into a corner any more but your eyes may see your teachers in the solemne
give you Pastours according to mine heart which shall feed you with knowledge and understanding It is the Lord of the harvest that sendeth forth labourers into his harvest as our Saviour speaketh Matth. 9.38 And even as hee did at the first in the Primitive Church not onely send forth his Apostles his chiefe labourers into his harvest but did also appoint them the speciall field and part of the field where they should worke Goe not into the way of the Gentiles saith our Saviour to them Matthew 10.5 6. and into any city of the Samaritans enter ye not but goe rather to the lost sheepe of the house of Israel And after when hee did send them to the Gentiles to worke in that field hee still had a speciall hand in appointing them what part of the field they should worke in He forbad them to preach the Word in Asia Acts 16.6 and verse 7. Hee suffered them not to goe into Bythinia and verse 10. hee called and commanded them to goe into Macedonia and to preach the Gospell there And even so now also though not so sensibly as then because visions and revelations are now ceased yet as truly and powerfully the Lord hath still a speciall hand in disposing the ministery of his Word who shall enjoy it and who shall want it how long it shall continue where it is and when it shall bee removed from thence It is hee that holdeth the seven starres that is all the starres of the Churches in his right hand as our Saviour speaketh of himselfe Revel 2.1 he disposeth of them as it pleaseth him And hee also protecteth and maintaineth them no man shall bee able to plucke them out of his hand or to remove them till they have done the worke that hee hath appointed them to doe and hee lay them downe himselfe And so the Lord speaketh of his two witnesses that is of that competent number of faithfull teachers that God said hee would raise up to his Church to discover and oppose Antichrist Revel 11. not onely that the just period of time even to a day was determined by him how long they should prophesie verse 3. even a thousand two hundred and threescore daies but also verse 7. that till they had finished their testimony and done that work which the Lord had appointed them the beast that ascended out of the bottomlesse pit should not make warre against them nor overcome and kill them Let no man impute it either to chance or to the goodnesse or policy of man that the Gospell which is banished out of the Palatinate and many other places is preached in this land and among us so plentifully that it hath continued and made it abode with us for so long a time No no let us acknowledge Gods speciall hand and goodnesse towards our land and towards our selves in this and let him have all the glory of it Certainely if wee had hearts rightly to consider and weigh this with our selves wee would find just cause to say of this as the Church doth in another case Psal. 118.23 This is the Lords doing and it is marvellous in our eyes It is of the Lord certainely and of his speciall goodnesse that any man doth enjoy the benefit of a sound ministery whereby hee hath his outward calling unto grace and which is the ordinary meanes of his conversion And even in this first respect the conversion of a man is to be ascribed unto God alone Secondly As God giveth the meanes of grace to all such as doe enjoy them it is of his gift and goodnesse onely that they have them so is this a speciall and rare favour of God not common unto all men All men have not meanes given them of God sufficient to convert them and bring them to saving grace This is a peculiar favour that God vouchsafeth but unto some it is not common to all men It is an errour to thinke that God doth in this respect love and desire the salvation of all men alike that hee giveth to one as well as to another without difference the meanes to bring them to grace and salvation These two things indeed cannot be denyed 1. That God doth vouchsafe the meanes of saving grace yea as excellent means to many a reprobate as hee doth to any of his elect When the sower went forth to sow Matth. 13.3 8. there fell every whit as good seed upon the high-way side and upon the stony and thorny land as upon the good ground But his maine aime is for the elects sake that live amongst them as our Saviour also teacheth us in another case in the Parable of the tares Matthew 13.29 30. 2. To all men even to all the reprobate God vouchsafeth some meanes of grace some meanes to convert them and bring them unto repentance Christ lighteth every man that commeth into the world saith the Apostle Iohn 1.9 Every man hath received from him the light of nature and doth in many things know what is good and what is evill and that which may be knowne of God saith the Apostle Rom. 1.9 that is to say that there is a God and that hee is to be feared and worshipped is manifest in them in their very hearts and consciences for God shewed it unto them even unto all men by nature God hath given this knowledge unto them And they that have this light and knowledge cannot bee denyed to have meanes given them of God to bring them unto grace and unto repentance Nay the Apostle teacheth us Rom. 2.4 that the goodnesse of God whereof all men living doe taste leadeth them unto repentance is a notable meanes to turne and convert their hearts unto God Yea he telleth us ver 15. that the Gentiles have the worke of the law that is to say that which the law requireth written in their hearts and that thereupon they doe by nature the things contained in the law verse 14. But all this that men have by nature these helpes that God thus vouchsafeth unto all men are not sufficient meanes of grace and conversion They are sufficient indeed to make them without excuse and to that end they serve as the Apostle expressely teacheth us Rom. 1.10 By giving unto all men this light and these meanes God hath not left himselfe without witnesse against them as the Apostle speaketh Act. 14.17 But to breed saving grace and to worke sound conversion in the heart they are not sufficient No no it is not the light of nature not that knowledge of God that is gotten by the contemplation of the creature nor the worke of the law that is written in all mens hearts but the Gospell onely that is a sufficient meanes of grace and conversion The Gospell is the ministration of the spirit as the Apostle calleth it 2 Corinth 3.8 And therefore hee telleth the Ephesians 2 12. that while they were without Christ while they were strangers from the covenants of promise they were without hope Till Christ
and his covenants of promise were made knowne to them by the Gospell they could have no hope at all to be saved Nay it is the preaching and ministery of the Gospell that is the onely sufficient meanes of conversion the meanes that God hath ordained to worke saving grace by that is the power of God unto salvation as the Apostle calleth it Rom. 1.16 Every man that hath heard and hath learned of the father saith our Saviour Iohn 6 45 commeth unto mee No man can come to Christ till he bee taught of God and drawne by him unto Christ. And the meanes God useth to teach and draw men by is the hearing of his Gospell preached which made the Apostle say Rom. 10.14 How shall they beleeve in him of whom they have not heard and how shall they heare without a preacher Now sufficient meanes I call the Gospell and the preaching thereof because 1. It is the meanes God hath ordained to worke by 2. Because no other outward meanes are needfull for the effecting of this worke The meanes which is the onely sufficient meanes of conversion as you have heard the onely meanes God hath ordained to worke saving grace by God did never vouchsafe unto all men never I say For 1. before Christs comming God denyed his word to the greatest part of the world and made it the speciall prerogative of the Iewes that to them were committed the Oracles of God as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 3.2 Hee shewed his word unto Iacob saith the Prophet Psal. 147.19 20. his statutes and his judgements unto Israel hee hath not dealt so with any nation No not so clearely may some say not so plentifully nay saith the Psalmist as for his judgements in his word and statutes they have not knowne them In those dayes hee suffered all nations to walke in their owne wayes as the Apostle speaketh Actes 14.16 2. In Christs owne time this restraint continued and the Gospell was still denyed to the Gentiles Goe not into the way of the Gentiles saith he to his Apostles Mat. 10.5 and into any city of the Samaritanes enter yee not 3. Though after Christs ascension this partition wall betweene the Iewes and Gentiles was broken downe and the Gospell went into all the world as the Apostle speaketh Col. 1.6 and was preached to every creature as hee saith verse 23. that is to the Gentiles as well as to the Iews without difference Their sound of the Apostles Doctrine and ministery went into all the earth as hee saith Rom. 10.18 and their words unto the ends of the world There was no nation or language in which the Gospell was not then preached Yet neither at that time was the Gospell preached to all men God did not vouchsafe this mercy to every village or city much lesse to every person no not in that age But even as the Lord sometimes disposed of the materiall raine as hee saith Amos 4.7 I caused it to raine upon one City and caused it not to raine upon another Citie one piece was rained upon and the piece whereupon it rained not withered Even so did he then of this heavenly raine the ministery of his Gospell some places hee bestowed it on and some he denyed it unto The Apostles notwithstanding the generall charge to goe and teach all nations Mat. 28.19 yet were forbidden of the holy Ghost to preach the word in Asia as wee read Act. 16.6 7. and when they assayed to goe into Bytâ—inia the spirit suffered them not Now let every one of us consider well this second point One chiefe cause why wee doe so much under-vallue the Gospell we rejoyce not in it wee are unthankefull for it is this that though wee thinke it a gift and blessing of God yet we account it but a common gift and the common blessings of God though they bee never so great affect us but a little Thinke therefore well of this that thou hast heard and let mee say unto you as our Saviour saith unto his Disciples though to another purpose Iohn 4.35 Behold I say unto you lift up your eyes and looke upon the regions Consider that God hath denyed his Gospell to the greatest part of the world by farre that a thicke and palpable darkenesse is over all Egypt as Exodus 10.21 23. and that England and a few places more are the onely Goshen where the light remaineth Consider how many places are still denyed this mercy of a sound ministery which thou and the place thou livest in dost enjoy Consider lastly that neither thou nor the place thou livest in should have enjoyed this blessing at all if either thou wert not one of Gods Elect thy selfe or at least that in the place thou livest in God hath some of his Elect yet to bee gathered The Lord of the harvest never sent forth his labourers to worke in any field when hee had no corne to get Consider these things I say and consider them well and thou wilt no longer account the ministery of the Gospell a common blessing thou wilt esteeme even the outward calling thou hast by the ministery of the word as a rare and singular favour of God thou wilt admire Gods mercy in it and bee more thankefull for it Thirdly and lastly As to have the meanes of grace that are sufficient to convert a man is the gift of God and as it is no common gift so is this a most free gift of God nothing that the best man in the world is able to doe can deserve that God should give him his grace or so much as sufficient meanes to bring him unto saving grace The good use that the Lord seeth any have made of the light of nature the morall and civill lives that they have led hee hath no respect unto in this case neither is hee moved thereby to give them the meanes of grace rather then unto others Hee hath called us with an holy calling saith the Apostle 2. Tim. 1.9 and that word comprehendeth not the inward calling only but even the outward also not according to our workes but according to his owne purpose and grace nothing but his owne free grace and good pleasure moved him to doe it And the experience of all ages hath proved this to bee true that the Lord passing by such as have best used the light of nature hath given his Gospell and the meanes of salvation unto farre more wicked people then they were Thus the Lord speaketh to the Prophet touching Israel Ezek. 3.5 7. Thou art not sent to a people of a strange speech and of an hard language but to the house of Israel Not to mâ—ny people of a strange speech and of an hard language whose words thou canst not understand surely had I sent thee to them they would have hearkned unto thee But the house of Israel will not hearken unto thee for they will not hearken unto me for all the house of Israel are impudent and hard-hearted And of Iudah it is said Ezek.
5.6 that she had changed Gods judgements into wickednesse more then the nations and his statutes more then the countries that were round about her and yet unto Iudah God gave the meanes of salvation and denied them to all other nations in the world beside Chorazin and Bethsaida were worse people and did not make so good use of the light of nature as Tyre and Sidon did as is plaine by Christs speech Matth. 11.21 and yet unto them the Gospell was preached by Christ himselfe and denied unto the other The Gentiles that lived after Christs ascension and unto whom the Apostles did preach were nothing so morall men nor were comparable in the right use of the light and law of nature unto Socrates and Aristides unto Cato and Scipio and divers others that we read of For of some of them it is said that they even till the time of their calling Tit. 3.3 served divers lusts and pleasures lived in malice and envie and that they were odious men And of some of them it is said 1 Cor. 6.9 11. that they had beene not onely theeves and drunkards and extortioners and adulterers but even effeminate persons and buggerers abusers of themselves with mankind And yet to these God vouchsafed his Gospell and denied it unto the other that were not onely free from these foule vices but were also for morall vertues and for the use they made of the light and law of nature most rare and excellent men And may not wee all to conclude set our seale to this truth from our own experience Is our nation or are those townes in our land where the Gospell is most plentifully preached Or were many of our selves before our calling better people then any of those are to whom the Lord still denieth the light of his Gospell No no the Lord knoweth and our owne hearts know it is not so The Lord in giving us his Gospell had no respect at all to any goodnesse hee saw was in us Nothing moved him to it but his owne free grace and good pleasure towards us wee did nothing at all to further and procure so much as our outward calling All is to bee ascribed unto God alone Lecture CII On Psalme 51.6 November 4. 1628. IT followeth now that we shew this to be so likewise in the inward calling that that is much more to be ascribed wholly unto the Lord nothing unto man himself And this shall also appeare unto us in these three points 1. It is of God only that the meanes of grace become effectuall to the conversion of any man 2. The worke of Gods 〈◊〉 making the meanes of grace effectuall in any is no common worke 3. The worke of Gods spirit in making the meanes of grace effectuall to the conversion of any is most free nothing that man can do can either procure or hinder it For the first The best course I can take for the confirmation of it will bee by answering a question or two that may be moved touching the sufficiency and power that is in the Word and the ministery thereof to work the conversion of man First Doth not the Scripture speake great things and ascribe much to the Word it selfe in this case and to the preaching of it 1 The Word it selfe is said to be lively and mighty in operation sharper then any two edged sword Heb. 4.12 Is not my Word like as a fire saith the Lord Ier. 23.29 and like a hammer that breaketh the rocke in pieces And the Apostle calleth it the incorruptible seed whereby we are borne againe 1 Pet. 1.23 Yea the Prophet expressely saith Psal. 19.7 That the law of the Lord is perfect converting the soule 2. Of the faithfull Ministers and preachers of the Word it is said both 1 Cor. 3.9 and 2 Cor. 6.1 that they are workers together with God And Paul telleth the Corinthians 1 Cor. 4.15 that he was their father in Christ Iesus he had begotten them through the Gospell and 9.1 that they were his worke in the Lord. Yea Philem. 19. Thou owest to me even thine owne selfe To this I answer First That these places are not so to be understood as if there were any naturall vertue or power inherent in the Word it selfe or the ministery thereof given unto it of God as there is in the fire to warme us or in our food to nourish us or in the seed to bring forth fruit Secondly That the reason why the Holy Ghost is pleased thus to speake and to ascribe thus much unto the Word and the ministery thereof is that hee might dignifie this ordinance of his and worke in his people an high esteeme of it And to shew them 1. It is that noble instrument that hee hath ordained to worke the conversion of man by and without which he useth not to worke the conversion of any It pleased God by the foolishnesse of preaching saith the Apostle 1 Corinthians 1.21 to save men And we are the Ministers by whom yee beeleeved saith he 1 Cor. 3.5 even as the Lord gave to every man And Rom. 10.14 How can they beleeve in him of whom they have not heard and how shall they heare without a preacher 2. He useth to work with it and to accompany it by the operation of his spirit though not in every one that heareth it yet in the hearts of his elect according to the promise of Christ Matth. â—8 20 Lo I am with you alway even to the end of the world This made the Apostle to say and to praise God for it 2 Cor. 2.14 that hee did make manifest the savour of his knowledge by them in every place God never placeth the faithfull ministery of the Gospell in any place but he useth to make it savoury and fruitfull unto some 3. To shew us the high account the Lord himselfe maketh of this his ordinance how he esteemeth of it We are unto God a sweet savour in Christ saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 2.15 in them that are saved and in them that perish As if he had said Even where God is not pleased to work with our ministery so farre as to make it effectuall to the conversion of men yet even there also our ministery is never the lesse acceptable to God but he joieth and taketh pleasure in it Thirdly and lastly I answer to this first Question that the vertue and power that the Word and ministery thereof hath to convert and worke grace is not in it selfe but wholly in the spirit of God that worketh with it And so the holy Scripture that ascribeth so much unto the Word as you have heard interpreteth it selfe in sundry places I am the Lord thy God that teacheth thee to profit saith the Lord Esa 48.17 that any man profiteth by the best meanes it is of God onely Of his owne will begat he us by the Word of truth saith the Apostle Iames 1.18 As though hee 〈◊〉 â—ay We were indeed begotten againe by the Word but
purpose in giving his Word to some is that some should be made inexcusable by it When the Lord sent the Prophet Ezekiel to preach he did not absolutely intend in sending him that all to whom he should preach should profit by him for hee telleth and assureth him of the contrary Ezek. 3.7 The house of Israel will not hearken unto thee for they will not hearken unto me for all the house of Israel are impudent and hard-hearted What was the Lords intent then in sending him unto them That is expressed Ezek. 2.5 Yet they shall know that there hath beene a Prophet among them As if he had said To make them without excuse to make their condemnation more just the Lord sent his Word unto them So when our Saviour saith Matth. 24.14 that before the destruction of Ierusalem the Gospell should be preached in all the world hee declareth that the intent of God in sending his Apostles to preach to all nations was for a witnesse to all nations that is to make them without excuse And our Saviour himselfe speaking of his owne ministery saith Iohn 9.39 For judgement am I come into this world not onely that those that see not might see but also that they which see might be made blind Thirdly and lastly It is expressely said that this grace of Gods spirit whereby men are made to profit by the meanes to repent and beleeve is peculiar and proper to the elect of God and not common to all men As many as were ordained to eternall life beleeved saith the Holy Ghost Acts 13.48 And Rom. 8.30 Whom he did predestinate them hee also called that is to say with an inward and effectuall calling And 11.7 The election hath obtained it and the rest were blinded And thus you have seene also the second point proved that every man to whom God giveth the ministery of the Word hath not so powerfull and effectuall grace given him as whereby he shall be converted Now let us come to the third and last point I propounded for the proofe of the Doctrine namely That the worke of Gods spirit whereby he maketh the meanes of grace effectuall to the conversion of any is most free it proceedeth meerely from Gods free grace and good pleasure The sonne quickneth whom hee will and whom he will he hardeneth Of his owne will saith the Apostle Iam. 1.18 begate he us by the word of truth So when our Saviour fell into an admiration at the worke of God in this case that he should hide the mysteries of his kingdome from the wisest men in the world and reveale them to babes Luke 10.21 hee could find no other reason of it but onely the good pleasure of God Even so ô father saith hee for so it seemed good in thy sight The conversion of a man you see dependeth wholly on the will and good pleasure of God upon the will of man it dependeth not at all They that beleeve in Christ saith the Evangelist Iohn 1.13 are borne not of bloud nor of the will of the flesh nor of the will of man but of God This will appeare clearely to us in two points First Nothing that is in man before his conversion can moove or procure God to convert him Hee hath called us with an holy calling saith the Apostle 2 Timothy 1.9 not according to our workes but according to his owne purpose and grace Even when wee were dead in trespasses and sinnes hee quickened us saith the Apostle Ephesians 2.5 and addeth these words upon it By grace yee are saved As if hee should thus say Nothing but Gods free grace could bee the cause of the conversion of a man that had no goodnesse in him to move God to it but was dead in trespasses and sinnes Secondly Nothing that is in man before his conversion can hinder Gods worke in his conversion True it is the best of Gods Elect have beene apt to draw backe and to resist Gods grace in the worke of their conversion and even of them the Lord may complaine as Rom 10.21 All the day long have I stretched out my hands to a disobedient and gaine-saying people But when God is pleased to convert them hee doth by his grace overcome this rebellion that is in their will that they resist no longer Yet doth hee not convert any man against his will nor force the will of man to obey his call but hee changeth the will of man and taketh from it that frowardnesse and rebelliousnesse that was in it by nature and maketh it heartily willing to yeeld unto God I will take the stony heart out of them saith the Lord Ezek. 11.19 and will give them an heart of flesh God worketh in us to will of his good pleasure saith the Apostle Phil. 2.13 This may fitly bee resembled by the change that God wrought in the heart of Esau toward his brother Iacob Esaus heart and will was most strongly bent against Iacob he came against him with a great power and with a most cruell mind Genesis 32.6 yet when hee met him hee had no power to hurt him what was the cause of this Did God by force restraine him or bind him from hurting Iacob No verily God changed his will and heart that he was naturally affected towards him Gen 33.4 Hee ran to meet him and embraced him and fell on his necke and kissed him and wept in kindnesse over him And even so is it in this case The Lord in converting of a man doth not onely perswade him by effectuall arguments out of the word to repent and turne to God nor onely give a man so much grace as hee may bee able to repent and turne to God if hee wiâ—l himselfe but hee doth also infuse and worke the grace of repentance in him hee doth so change his will that hee doth most willingly repent and obey the call of God A new heart will I give you saith the Lord Ezechiel 36.26 27. and a new spirit will I put within you and I will put my spirit within you and cause you to walke in my statutes and yee shall keepe my judgements and doe them And so saith the Apostle of Christ Act. 5.31 God hath exalted him to be a Prince and a Saviour not onely to perswade men to repent or to give them power to repent if they would themselves but to give repentance unto Israel to infuse this grace into them and to worke this change in their hearts So that you see the worke of mans conversion is wholly to bee ascribed to the grace of God to his will and good pleasure not to the naturall will of man at all It lyeth not in man either to further or absolutely to hinder it In which respect we shall find it is compared to the worke of creation 2 Cor. 5.17 and to the worke of raising men from death Iohn 5.25 and to the worke of generation Iohn 3.5 And what use had man of his owne will in any of these works What power
was there in him either to further or to hinder any of them And if the efficacie of grace that God giveth to men for their conversion were no more but this that they are made thereby able to convert and repent if they will how could that bee true which the Apostle speaketh 1. Cor. 4.7 Who maketh thee to differ from another and what hast thou that thou hast not received Who made Peter to differ from Iudas that when they had both fallen the one truly repented the other did not Surely if this were so Peter might have said not the Lord but I made my selfe to differ from Iudas he had as sufficient grace given him of God for his conversion as I had he had power given him to repent if he had listed as well as I but he did not make right use of his free will for the accepting of Gods grace as I did and that was it that made the difference betweene him and me Lecture CIII On Psalme 51.6 Nouemb. 11. 1618. IT followeth now that wee proceed to the latter branch of the Doctrine namely to shew That the sound and saving knowledge of the truth that is in any man is to bee ascribed only to the worke of Gods grace and holy spirit not unto any power and ability that is in man himselfe In the hidden part saith David here thou hadst made mee to know wisedome See this confirmed unto you in three points 1. No man is able without the supernaturall grace of Gods spirit to attaine unto that knowledge of the truth as is sufficient unto his salvation 2 This supernaturall grace of Gods spirit is not common nor actually vouchsafed unto all that doe enjoy the meanes of instruction 3. No cause can bee given why this grace should bee vouchsafed unto one rather then unto another but onely the good pleasure and will of God For the first of these points I can no way better confirme it unto you then by answering two objections that may be made against it 1. Concerning the cleare and evident manifestation of the truth in the word and the ministery thereof 2. Concerning the great measure of knowledge that many a man by his naturall abilities without any supernaturall worke of Gods grace hath attained unto For the first It cannot bee denyed that all those truths the knowledge whereof is necessary unto salvation are not darkely and obscurely but plainly and clearely set downe in the holy Scriptures Thy word saith David Psal. 119.105 is a lampe unto my feet and a light unto my path And the Apostle 2 Peter 1.19 calleth the word of prophesie the Scripture of the old Testament a light that shineth in a darke place An evident demonstration of the plainnesse and easinesse of the holy Scripture to be understood is this that it was written for the use not of the learned onely but of all Gods people I have written to him saith the Lord Hosea 8.12 that is to say to Ephraim to the whole people and congregation of Israel the great things of my law but they were counted as a strange thing And how could Ephraim be blamed for counting them as a strange thing if they had beene written so obscurely and darkely that they could not bee understood by them So our Saviour speaking to the multitude to the common people Iohn 5.39 commandeth them to search the Scriptures that is to read and studie them diligently and giveth this for his reason For in them saith hee you thinke to have eternall life and they are they that testifie of mee which hee would never have done if he had thought the Scriptures had beene so darke that the common people could never understand them Neither would the Apostle have commended this in Timothy 2 Tim. 3.15 that from a child hee had knowne the holy Scriptures nor noted it to the praise of his grandmother and mother that they had trained him up so if hee had not knowne that the holy Scriptures are so plaine that even children may bee able to understand them Certainely they are so plaine in those points the knowledge whereof is necessary to the obtaining of eternall life as no man no woman no child need to bee discouraged from the reading and study of them Yea it was purposely written by the holy Ghost in that manner that it might bee understood of the simplest of them that read it and bring them unto knowledge The testimony of the Lord saith David Psal. 19.7 8. is sure making wise the simple the commandement of the Lord is pure enlightning the eyes And 119.130 The entrance of thy words saith hee or the doore of them as it is in the Originall giveth light it giveth understanding unto the simple As if he had said So soone as they doe but open the doore and make any entrance into them they shall see light and get understanding by them And if these necessary truths of God were so plainly delivered and set downe in the word of prophesie in the Scripture of the old Testament how much more in the new wherein all things are plainer then they were in the old and which doth open and interpret those things that were more darkely delivered by the prophets The mystery which was kept secret since the world began saith the Apostle Rom. 16.25 26. is now made manifest and by the Scriptures of the Prophets he meaneth as they are now opened and interpreted according to the commandement of the everlasting God made knowne to all nations for the obedience of faith And if all necessary truths be so plainely set downe and delivered in the written word how much more in the ministery of the word preached For this is a chiefe worke and duty of the ministery to open the Scriptures and make the meaning of them plaine unto the people as those Levites did Nehem. 8.8 They gave the sense of the law of God and caused the people to understand the reading And if all necessary truths be with such evidence and plainnesse delivered in the word and the ministery thereof why may not any man having the use of reason and judgement and being attentive in reading and hearing without the helpe of any supernaturall grace attaine to the sufficient knowledge of them nay how can he choose but doe it To this I answer The whole truth of God that is necessary to be knowne unto salvation is indeed plainely and clearely revealed in the holy Scriptures there is in the word and ministery thereof a bright and shining light But alas every man by nature is blind Hee that lacketh these things saith the Apostle 2 Peter 19. he that is unregenerate and lacketh saving grace is blind And what use can the blind man make of the light while he remaineth blind and till his eyes be opened Till the Lord annoint our eyes with that eye-salve that Christ speaketh of Revel 3.18 and cure us of this blindnesse till he open our eyes till he by his spirit inlighten
Lord shall bee saved wheresoever hee live whatsoever his former course of life hath beene saith the Apostle Rom. â—0 13 â—4 But how shall they call on him in whom they have not beleeved And how shall they beleeve in him of whom they have not heard And how shall they heare without a preacher Are not these fearefull sentences that the holy Ghost giveth concerning the estate of such as live without the word and such as may move the stoniest heart among us to pitie them and tremble for them But then consider secondly Whose doing this is and then you shall see yet a further cause of feare then this I doe not doubt but men themselves have an hand in this judgement and that their owne sinnes are a chiefe cause why they want the meanes of grace For to all that perish specially spiritually and eternally it may be said as the Lord speaketh Hoâ—ea 13 9. O Israel thou hast â—estroyed thy selfe But that is not all The Lord himselfe as wee have heard proved in the Doctrine hath also a chiefe hand both in giving and with-holding the meanes of grace it is hee it is hee that in his wrath with-holdeth the ministery of his word from them that doe thus want it That which the Lord saith of the materiall raine whereby the earth is made fruitfull unto us Amoâ— 4 7. I have with-holden the raine from you when there were yet three moneths to the harvest and I caused it to raine upon one citie and caused it not to raine upon another city the same hee saith likewise of the spirituall raine the ministery of his word whereby his vineyard is made fruit full unto him Esay 5.6 I will also command the clouds that they raine no raine upon it It is the hand of God and his wrath upon a people that keepeth his word from them Yet such people never looke up unto God nor take notice of his fierce wrath that is upon themselves in this judgement Whereas they should say as the Prophet teacheth Israel to say in another case Esa. 42 â—4 Who gave Iacob for a spoile and Israel to the robbers did not the Lord hee against whom wee have sinned And Esa. 43 â—8 I have given Iacob to the curse And Esa 9.19 Through the wrath of the Lord of hosts the land is darkned It is the Lord that for their sinnes giveth over a people to this curse it is through the wrath of the Lord that any people doe abide in this darkenesse that the light of the Gospell is denyed unto them And even as it is a signe that God hath determined the temporall ruine and destruction of a people when he taketh from them the ordinary meanes of their preservation and safety and so maketh way for his anger as the Prophet speaketh Psal. 78.50 when he bereaveth them of wise prudent states-men and counsellers and of valiant and expert captaines and souldiers as you may read Esa. 3.2 3. and Obaediah 8.9 that the desolation of Iudea in the Babilonish captivitie was prognosticated by this signe even so is it certainely a fearefull signe that God hath determined the eternall destruction of a people when hee depriveth them of the ordinary meanes whereby they might bee saved Where there is no vision the people perish saith the holy Ghost Prov. 29.18 And is there not then just cause of feare and trembling thinke ye for these men If they should be long without the materiall raine in the spring or summer-time so as they could see no hope of grasse for their cattell or corne for themselves they would easily acknowledge Gods hand in it they would bee deepely affected with it and ready even with fasting and prayer to beg it of God But they have no sense at all of Gods wrath in with-holding from them this spirituall raine without which their soules can never beare fruit unto God Oh though they cannot themselves take this to heart let us doe it for them let us beg this mercy of God for them Let the same mind be in us which was in Christ Iesus Phil. 2.5 who when hee saw multitudes of people that were like sheepe scattered abroad having no shepheard 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith the Evangelist Mat. 9.36 hee had compassion on them and pitied their case even from his very bowells and out of this compassion charged his Disciples to pray to the Lord for them that he would have mercy on them The second sort whom this use of exhortation doth concerne are such as doe enjoy the ordinary and sufficient meanes of knowledge and grace but cannot profit by them And there bee two things that I must exhort these people unto 1. That they would take notice of and become sensible of their owne dangerous and fearefull estate 2. That they would use their utmost endeavour to come out of it And before I speake of the first of these I must premise two Cautions to prevent the mistaking of that that I shall say First That which I shall say of the danger they are in that cannot profit by the ministery of the word doth not concerne all that they thinke they profit by it For there are many of the best of Gods servants of the best proficients in the Schoole of Christ whom you shall heare complaine of nothing more then this that living under excellent meanes of grace they profit not at all by them To these poore soules I have three things to say for their comfort First Thou mayest have profited by the meanes of grace and be a fruitfull hearer though thy profiting come farre short of many others that thou knowest have enjoyed no better meanes then thou hast done The seed bringeth foorth fruit in some an hundred in some but sixty in some but thirtie fold as we read Mat. 13.8 yet all good ground all elect and profitable hearers Secondly Thou mayest bee the elect child of God though thou be very dull of understanding in heavenly things and though thy memory bee very weake in retaining them when thou hast learned them For so were the elect Apostles themselves while Christ lived amongst them and they enjoyed the benefit of his ministery Luke 9.45 Iohn 12.16 So were they whom our Saviour calleth fooles and slow of heart to beleeve all that the Prophets had spoken Luke 24.25 and of whom the Apostle Hebr. 5.11 saith that they were dull of hearing Thirdly thou bearest about thee two evident markes that thou art an elect hearer that thou hast profited by the meanes 1. Because thou hast learned to feare God and that little knowledge thou hast gotten keepeth thee from sinne thou darest not doe any thing that thou knowest would offend God And he that hath learned thus much is certainly a good proficient To man God saith saith Iob 28.28 the feare of the Lord that is wisedome and to depart from evill is understanding 2. Thou discernest thy non-proficiency and art troubled and grieved for it thou unfeinedly desirest to profit more
Lords garner and who are chaffe that shall be cast into the unquenchable fire Oh consider this I pray you and lay it to heart ye that doe enjoy the ministery of the word And if you have beene unprofitable hearers hitherto thinke seriously of the danger of your estate and use your utmost endeavour to come out of it which is the second thing that I told you I must exhort you unto And if you desire this you must doe these three things First Neglect not the meanes though you have beene hearers thus long and got no good by it God hath not beene pleased to worke with his word in your hearts yet you must bee hearers still If ever God purpose to worke grace in thy heart he will worke it by this meanes Doe therefore as those poore impotent persons did Iohn 5.3 Come to the poole of Bethesda and lye there waiting for the moving of the water Vse the meanes and wait for the good houre when God shall be pleased to worke with his word in thy heart That which Solomon saith of the workes of mercy Eccle. 11.6 In the morning sow thy seed and in the evening with-hold not thy hand for thou knowest not whether shall prosper either this or that As if hee had said Whether shall do most good that may be fitly applyed to this case Heare the word in the morning in thy youth and with-hold not thy selfe from it in the evening in thine age for what knowest thou which is the time God hath determined to convert thee in or which is the sermon that hee will doe it by Though hee have shewed no signe of his eternall love toward thee all this while but of his wrath rather yet I may say to thee as the Prophet doth in another case Ioel 2.14 Who knoweth whether he will returne and repent and leave a blessing behind him for as he saith ver â—3 he is gracious and mercifull slow to anger and of great kindnesse and repenteth him of the evill Secondly Seeing it is so dangerous a signe to remaine blockish and senselesse and a non-proficient under the meanes of grace therefore content not thy selfe to heare but as our Saviour saith to his hearers Luke 8.18 so say I to you Take heed how you heare Hearken diligently unto mee saith the Lord Esay 55.2 Prepare thy selfe before keepe thine eye and eare and mind attentive when thou hearest meditate conferre use all the meanes thou canst to make thy hearing profitable unto thee Thirdly and lastly Rest not in nor ascribe too much to the meanes nor to any thing thy selfe can doe to make them profitable to thee It is not of him that willeth nor of him that runneth but of God that sheweth mercy saith the Apostle Rom. 9.16 Thinke not thou canst receive and profit by the Word when thou listest thou canst repent when thou listest Say not ô if I lived under such a mans ministery how should I profit No no remember who it is that saith Esa. 48.17 Thus saith the Lord thy redeemer the holy one of Israel I am the Lord thy God that teacheth thee to profit I have planted saith Paul 1 Cor. 3.6 and Apollo watered but God gave the increase And therefore thou must joyne prayer with thy hearing and beg earnestly of God that he would worke with his word in thy heart If thou cryest after knowledge saith Solomon Prov. 2.3.5 and listest up thy voyce cryest heartily and earnestly for understanding then shalt thou understand the feare of the Lord and find the knowledge of God The third and last sort of people which I told you this use of exhortation doth concerne are such as have obtained of God not onely the meanes of grace the ministery of his Word but grace also to profit by them Such of you for I doubt not but many of you are such must know that you can never bee sufficiently thankefull unto God for this singular mercy First It is a great mercy a great signe of his speciall and eternall love that hee giveth thee the sound ministery of his Word And I may say to thee as they did to blind Markeâ—0 â—0 49 Bee of good comfort arise hâ—e calleth thee Even this outward calling on thee by his Word is a great signe hee loveth thee and would have thee to bee saved it is a just cause of hope and comfort unto thee Looke abroad in the world and thou shalt find it is no common mercy hee hath not dealt so with every nation Psal. 147. â—0 That the place where thou livest should bee as Goshen enjoy the light Exod. 10.21 23. when as so many other places remaine in palpable darkenesse as all the rest of Egypt did this is surely to be acknowledged as a singular mercy of God unto thee Surely I may say unto you as our Saviour doth to his disciples Matth. 13.17 Many righteous men many good people desire to heare that that you heare would count it their happinesse to enjoy the meanes that you do where you dwell and cannot This is a great mercy that you enjoy the meanes But secondly it is yet a farre greater mercy if you have felt the power of God in them to your conversion if God have given you hearts to savour them and profit by them If God have done this for thee beloved know thou hast cause to doe as that poore convert did when he had felt this power of God in his ordinance 1 Cor 14.25 even to fall downe upon thy face and to worship and praise God for it From hence thou mayest conclude infallibly and so canst thou noâ— from al the outward blessings that ever thou receivest from him that God loveth thee with an everlasting love and hath chosen thee to life before the world was I have loved thee saith the Lord Iere. 31.3 with an everlasting love therefore in loving kindnesse have I drawne thee If God have shewed thee that mercy that loving kindnesse as to draw thee by his word and spirit certainly he hath loved thee with an everlasting love Admit God hath done no more for thee but this admit he exercise thee with never so many afflictions outward or inward admit thou find thy selfe to be so much the more subject to scorne and contempt in the world yet art thou an happy soule We know saith the Apostle Rom. 8.28 that all things worke together for good to them that love God to them that are called according to his purpose If thou find thy selfe to be thus effectually and inwardly called certainly every thing that befalleth thee shall tend to the increase of thy happinesse O looke about thee I beseech thee looke upon many of thy neighbours yea looke upon sundry that are neerer unto thee who all enjoy the same meanes that thou dost and yet never felt any sweetnesse never felt any power in them Let the hardnesse of heart and profanenesse that thou seest in others draw thee to an admiration of this goodnesse and
also to every faithfull man That worthy that noble and excellent thing which is committed unto thee keepe by the Holy Ghost which dwelleth in us Spartam quam nactus es hanc orna Grace that holy religion that thou professest hold it out so that it may bee the better thought of and have the more honour even for thy sake For though it lie not in mans power to add any thing to the honour of Gods name and religion or to make it greater in it selfe yet with men certainly they may by their holy profession and good example make it much greater and more honourable then otherwise it would be Paul was confident Phil. 1.20 that Christ should be magnified in his body whether he lived or died And of the poore servant he saith Tit. 2.10 that by his holy life he may adorne the doctrine of Christ and make it more beautifull and amiable in the eyes of men In which respect the Apostle speaking of certaine brethren that were the messengers of the Churches he calleth them 2 Cor. 8.23 the glory of Christ. These so held out the word of life in their whole profession and conversation that they were even a glory to Christ they made him and his religion more honourable and glorious in the Church then otherwise he would have been This is such a dignity as the child of God would not forgoe for all the world the credit and honour of Gods holy name and religion which he doth professe is dearer to him then his life It were better for me to die saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 9.15 then that any man should make my glorying void And what was his glorying Surely that he had so carried himselfe in his whole conversation that the Gospell received no blemish but honour by him See how earnestly David prayeth against this Psal. 69.6 Let not them that wait on thee ô Lord God of hosts be ashamed for my sake he repeateth it againe Let not those that seek thee be confounded for my sake ô God of Israel As if he had said O keep me from doing that that may cause thy people to hold downe their heads for shame because of the discredit I have brought upon religion Now this comfort this glorying the child of God shall utterly loose if he fall into scandalous sins Such sins of Gods people bring shame and reproach upon the Gospell they cast dirt and dung upon Gods holy name and religion and make it contemptible and loathsome in the eyes of men Yea the more note any man hath been of for piety the more will his sins make men to loath religion So the Lord saith of his people that they did by their sins profane his holy name Amos 2.7 and pollxte his holy name Ezek. 39.7 Ye see then there is great cause that the child of God should be more afraid to offend him then any other man in the world O that the Lord would give us all hearts to take these things home unto our selves to beleeve and bee affected with them as we ought to be For certainly many of us of whom yet I dare not doubt but they are the children of God do so live as it appeareth evidently that either they beleeve not or at least they do not consider and thinke seriously of these things But I must proceed to the second word of exhortation which I told you I must from this doctrine direct unto all you that truly feare God Be thou that art Gods child above all other men most humbled in thy selfe for those falls that thou hast taken since thou wast in the state of grace Every mans humiliation and sorrow for sin if it be true will be in some measure proportionable unto the quality and degree of his sin David watred his couch and made his bed to swimme with his teares Ps. 6.6 Manasseh humbled himselfe greatly before the God of his fathers 2 Chron. 33.12 Mary Magdalen wept so abundantly that she washed Christs feet with her teares Luk. 7.38 Now our sinnes who are in the state of grace are as we have heard many waies for degree and quality greater and more odious to God then the sins of other men For first They have beene committed against knowledge and conscience and consequently have been presumptuous sins And the servant that knew his masters will and prepared not himselfe nor did according to his will saith our Saviour Luk. 12.47 shall be beaten with many stripes Secondly They have beene committed against the marvellous mercy and goodnesse of God after that we had not only heard but felt and tasted in our selves how gracious the Lord is and consequently have been done in a contempt of God And to whom soever much is given of him shall much be required saith our Saviour Luk. 12.48 Thirdly Consider with what hazard thou hast sinned What mischiefe and losse thou either hast run into by thy sin or at least didst endanger thy selfe to run into That is to say 1. The provoking of thy father to be angry with thee and to plague thee thou knowest not how sharply how grievously 2. The losse of the assurance of thy fathers love and consequently of thy peace and joy thy boldnes and communion with God 3. The losse of the feeling and use and lively operation of Gods grace in thy heart With this hazard with this danger thou hast sinned And consequently thy sin hath argued thy heart to be desperately wicked as the Prophet speaketh Ier. 17.9 Fourthly and lastly Thy sins have dishonoured God and caused such as have beene privie to them to like the worse of his holy religion as thou hast heard this cannot be avoided And this must needs lie heavie upon thine heart if there be truth of grace in it The reproaches of them that reproached thee saith David Psal. 69.9 are fallen upon me O this is a most profitable meditation for us all that meane to be partakers at the Lords table When we are at the Lords table and heare Gods Minister bid us in Gods name take and eat the body of Christ which was broken for us take and drink the bloud of Christ that was shed for us I grant there be then other meditations and dispositions of our soule that are needfull and fit for us Then should we stretch out the hand of our soule with faith and confidence thankfullnes to receive that gift the Lord offereth us feed upon that heavenly food with joy and gladnes of heart But for the preparing of our selves to come to the Lords table in a right manner certainly no disposition of our soule is so fit as sound humiliation and sense of our own sins and unworthines no meditation is so fit as a serious calling to mind and consideration of our sins and of all the circumstances whereby we may aggravate them against our selves for our sound humiliation And therfore the Apostle maketh this the summe of all true preparation 1 Cor. 11.28 Let a man
Saviour taxeth to bee no better then grosse hypocrisy Matthew 23.23 24. 3. Lastly Such as out of ignorance and blind devotion denie unto themselves the liberties and comforts of this life that God hath allowed them To these Solomon speaketh Eccl. 7.16 Bee not righteous overmuch neither make thy selfe over wise why shouldst thou destroy thy selfe But so long as a man keepeth himselfe to the direction of the Word take heed how thou scorne him take heed how thou blame him for such precisenesse for wee are all commanded of God to bee strict and precise this way What thing soever I command you bee it great or small saith the Lord Deut. 12.32 observe to doe it thou shalt not add thereto nor diminish from it And Exod. 23.13 In all things that I have said unto you be circumspect And he instanceth in a point of strange precisenesse Make no mention of the names of other Gods neither let it be heard out of thy mouth The second use that the Doctrine serveth unto is for exhortation to perswade every one of us to a more reverent esteeme and conscionable use of the whole outward worship of God of all those exercises of religion that the Lord hath in his Word commanded or commended unto us that is to say the observation of the Sabbath hearing the Word and reading of it receiving the Sacrament singing of Psalmes all manner of prayer both publique and with our families and in secret also Of never a one of these any man can doubt but they are ordained of God and commended to his in his Word Marke how this exhortation riseth from the Doctrine If the ceremoniall worship that was to endure for a time was so much to bee regarded how much more is the morall and perpetuall worship of God to bee accounted of It is the Apostles reason 2 Corinthians 3.11 If that which is done away was glorious much more that which remaineth is glorious If wee may not neglect the least circumstance of Gods worship that hee hath given us direction for in his Word how much lesse the substanciall parts of his worship and service If I may not neglect the gesture of kneeling in prayer when I can conveniently use it then much lesse may I neglect the duty of prayer it selfe If I may not neglect the benefit of mine eye in the Sacrament but I must desire to behold and looke upon the bread and wine the breaking of it and powring of it out then much lesse may I neglect the benefit of receiving the Sacrament it selfe Foure motives I will use to enforce this exhortation upon your hearts First These duties these parts of Gods out ward worship are enjoyned us by that commandement which our Saviour Matth. 22.38 calleth the first and the great commandement 1. It is the first commandement here you must begin thou canst not make conscience aright of any of the commandements following till thou begin here and make conscience even of the outward worship of God In which respect the Lord calleth them in the reason of the second commandement Exod. 20.6 that make conscience of that commandement such as keepe his commandements 2. It is the great commandement Wee can in nothing better shew our obedience and doe our homage to God then by the diligent and conscionable use of his outward worship Secondly The Lord esteemeth of the love we beare him according to the conscience we make of the second commandement according to the account we make of his outward worship and our dependance upon his direction in it This is plaine in the reason of the second commandement Exod. 20.5 6. He calleth them that make conscience of this commandement such as love him and those that do not such as hate him Thirdly The best of us have need of every one of them Adam even in his innocency had need of the Sabbath Gen. 2.3 The King saith the Lord Deut. 17.19 must read the Word daily and had need so to do as appeareth by the reason of that commandement there Daniel had need to pray every day Dan. 6.10 And how much more then have we Fourthly Thou shalt certainely receive good by them if thou use them conscionably 1. Good in thy soule for which they were chiefly ordained 1 by keeping the Sabbath Esa. 58.13 14. 2 by hearing Esa. 55.3 3 by reading Deut. 17.19 4 by receiving 1 Cor. 10.16 5 by prayer Phil. 4.6.7 6 by singing of Psalmes Ephes. 5.19 20. 2. Good even in thine outward estate The arke brought a blessing upon the house of Obed-Edom 2 Sam. 6.11 12. The true worship of God used in it strengthened Rehoboams kingdome 2 Chron. 11.17 The Sabbath shall be a blessing to all that keepe it conscionably and no curse Exod. 20.11 See what a promise God maketh to watch over their families that worship him Exodus 34.24 On the other side thou hast no cause to expect his blessing but his curse upon all thou hast if thou neglect his outward worship Exod. 5.3 Let us sacrifice lest he fall upon us with pestilence or with the sword Lecture CXVI On Psalme 51.7 April 21. 1629. IT followeth now that wee proceed unto the second of those generall points that I told you were to bee observed out of the whole verse that is to say That David did understand the meaning of these legall washings and sprinklings that hee alludeth to and mentioneth here hee knew what was signified by them and knowing that in those ceremoniall washings there was not only an outward and materiall element of water used but also an inward and spirituall grace represented and signified by it and that in those ceremoniall sprinklings with hysope there was not only an outward action and worke to be done by man but an inward worke also to be done by the Lord himselfe he rested not in that which was outward and touched the body onely but seeketh for that inward grace that was signified by it as appeareth by this that he beggeth of God that he would purge and wash him that he would do that worke upon his soule which was signified by this ceremony Purge thou mee with hysope saith he and I shall be cleane wash thou me and I shall be whiter then the snow And from this point thus observed in the Text this Doctrine ariseth for our instruction That Gods people must labour to understand what they doe in every part of Gods worship and not rest in the outward worke but strive to feele the inward vertue and power of it and to find God doing his worke upon them in every one of his ordinances Two branches you see there are of this Doctrine which we wil handle distinctly and in order First We must labour to understand every thing that wee doe in the service of God This God required of his people even under the Law Though that were a time of farre lesse light then the Gospell the law had but a shadow of good things
sanctifieth the gift So may I say to these men ye fooles and blind whether is greater the Sacrament or the word that sanctifieth the Sacrament The seale or the covenant of God that is confirmed by that seale Thirdly and lastly Whereas they seeme to love those other parts of Gods worship well yet in this point they are like unto those the Lord speaketh of Ps. 50.17 They hate instruction Not generall instruction it may be but to be dealt withall particularly in this kind which is certainely of all other the best way to bring an ignorant soule unto knowledge this was that reasonning which the Apostles used so much in instructing such as they sought to bring unto knowledge of which you may read Act. 17.2.17.18 19.19.9 and in other places to be instructed I say thus particularly they hate it cannot abide it If a master of a family shal constantly use to catechise his servants and examine them particularly concerning their knowledge and what they have learned ô how will they hate such a service If a minister shall examine them concerning their knowledge before they come to the sacrament and finding them ignorant keep them from it till they be better instructed they will hate him for this more then for any indignity or wrong he can do unto them They hate teaching they hate the best means that can be used to bring them unto knowledge O that these men would well consider of two places of scripture that do notably set forth their sin and danger The first is Pro. 5.12 Where the wisedome of God speaking of that anguish of soule that many lewd men feele on their death-bed bringeth them in complaining of this as of a chiefe cause of it Oh saith he how have I hated instruction As if he had said In my youth and health I could not abide to be taught and now this is that that of all other my sins lyeth most heavy upon my conscience Certainly all places do afford daily examples of this And who knoweth how soone this may be his owne case The second place is that in Pro. 1.27 28 29. When distresse anguish commeth upon you then shal they call upon me but I will not answer they shall seeke me early but they shall not find me for that they hated knowledge Observe foure things in these words 1. Distresse and anguish will come one day upon the most secure and senslesse sinner and who knoweth how soone this distresse and anguish of soule may come upon him 2. In distresse and anguish the most secure and senslesse sinner such as care least for God and goodnesse are wont to seeke unto him then they will pray and cry unto God they will make shew of much goodnesse they will desire the helpe of good men in prayer 3. God useth to despise and reject the prayers that such men make unto him in their greatest distresse or that others do make for them 4. The maine sin that provoketh the Lord so against such men that causeth him thus to reject their prayers is this because they hated knowledge in the dayes of their health and peace they had hated and despised the meanes of knowledge and grace And so much shall serve for the first exhortation The second exhortation which riseth from the second branch of the Doctrine is this That seeing no ordinance of God no part of his worship can doe us any good unlesse the Lord worke with it that his co-operation and blessing in the very life and soule of every ordinance of God that therefore we would not rest in our performance of any duty of Gods worship but make this our chiefe care to find that God is with us in it that hee worketh with every ordinance of his in our hearts and blesseth it unto us Wee that are preachers should labour so to preach as wee may find God working with us and blessing our labours This was Pauls maine desire to see fruit of his labours Hee longed to be with the Romanes as hee saith Rom 1.13 that he might have some fruit among them also as hee had among the other Gentiles And hee professeth Phil. 1.22 that this fruit of his labour which hee desired and looked to find in his ministery was the only thing that made him willing to live And you that are Gods people should looke unto and desire this chiefly in your hearing that you may find God in this ordinance that you may heare the Lord speaking to your hearts and feele his arme revealed in it I will heare saith the Psalmist Ps. 85.8 what God the Lord will speake And all of us should strive to find God with us in our prayers not onely by the helpe hee yeeldeth us in them by quickning and assisting us This is that which the Apostle Iude 20. calleth praying in the holy Ghost But also wee should observe what answer the Lord returneth to our prayers what fruit wee have of them In the day of my trouble I will call upon thee for thou wilt answere mee saith David Psalms 86.7 O hee stood much upon this and could not bee satisfied without it Hâ—are me ô Lord saith he Psal. 27.7 when I cry with my voice have mercie also upon me and answer me Certainely so should every one of us doe likewise But for the better enforcing of this exhortation 1. I will give you some motives to stirre you up to seeke this 2. I will direct you to some meanes whereby you may obtaine it 3. Lastly I will answer an objection that many of Gods people are apt to make against themselves in this case because they do not profit by Gods ordinances nor find his presence in them For motives therefore consider First That as it is a curse and great signe of Gods displeasure when a man using and enjoying all outward meanes of health and strength of body or of wealth and increasing in his worldly estate cannot find that hee is ever a whit the better by them because God with holdeth his blessing from them and so it is spoken of Haggi 1.6 when a man eateth and drinketh that that is wholsome and good but it neither nourisheth nor satisfieth him when a man laboureth hard in his calling and getteth well by his labour but is never the richer at the yeares end As this I say is a sensible judgement of God and such a one as every one will acknowledge to bee a signe of Gods displeasure So is it certainely as evident a curse and signe of Gods wrath when a man enjoying and using all outward meanes of grace he â—â—adeth and heareth the word he prayeth and receiveth the Sacrament ordinarily yet thriveth not one jot in grace by them because God worketh not with any of these meanes nor giveth his blessing to them And so is this spoken of as of a great curse of God Matthew 13.14 Hearing ye shall heare that is yee shall heare my Prophets mine owne sonnes for of such hearing hee speaketh
Holy Ghost intendeth to teach us in it wee must call to mind that which wee heard in the opening of the words the hysop had no other use in the purging of them that were legally uncleane but onely to sprinkle the bloud of the sacrifices and of the water of expiation upon them In which respect scarlet wooll also was used with the hysop to take up the more of the bloud and water which by the bunch of hysop was to bee sprinkled upon them Moses tooke the blood of calves and of goats saith the Apostle Hebrewes 9.19 with water and scarlet wooll and hysop and sprinkled both the booke and all the people And by this sacramentall rite of sprinkling the bloud and water upon the people with a bunch of hysop the Lords meaning was to apply the bloud of the covenant particularly unto them and to teach them sensibly that it did belong unto them This appeareth by the words that Moses used to the people when he sprinkled the bloud of their sacrifices upon them Behold saith he Exod. 24.8 the bloud of the covenant which the Lord hath made with you As if he had said the covenant is made with you this bloud whereby the Lords covenant is ratified belongeth to you So that Davids meaning here is to beg this of God that he would sprinkle the bloud of Christ upon him and as with a bunch of hysop apply it particularly unto him assure him it was shed for him and so purge him from his sins by it This was the onely way by which he hoped to receive benefit by the bloud of Christ and whereby hee looked to obtaine comfortable assurance of the pardon of his sins if the Lord would please as with a bunch of hysope to sprinkle the bloud of that sacrifice upon his heart The Doctrine then that we are to receive from hence for our instruction is this That no man can receive comfort by the bloud of Christ till it be sprinkled upon his heart and applyed to him by the spirit of God till God by his spirit do assure him that it is his that it was shed for him Two branches there bee of the Doctrine you see 1. No man can receive comfort by the bloud of Christ but hee that hath it sprinkled upon his heart and applyed unto him 2. None but the Lord himselfe by his holy spirit can apply and sprinkle the bloud of Christ upon the heart of any man and assure him that it doth belong to him For the first branch of the Doctrine I will give you three sorts and degrees of proofes First That the Lord in his word ascribeth the vertue and benefit that Gods people have by the bloud of Christ to the sprinkling of it upon them As it was in the type that David here alludeth too the Leper could not bee cleansed by the bloud of his sacrifice till it was sprinkled upon him Levit. 14.7 nor hee that had touched a dead body by the water of expiation till it was sprinkled upon him Num. 19.18 19. So speaketh the Scripture likewise of the bloud of Christ which was signified by those types it ascribeth the vertue of it and the benefit Gods people receive by it to the sprinkling of it upon them I will not trouble you with many proofes I will give you two only out of the old Testament and two out of the new The Prophet fore-telling Esa. 52.15 the benefit that the Gentiles aswell as the Iewes should receive by Christ saith he should sprinkle many nations As though he had said he should by his Gospel apply himselfe and his merits unto them and perswade them that they aswell as the Iewes had interest in them And I will sprinkle cleane water upon you Eze. 36.25 that is I will by my spirit apply unto you the bloud of my son and you shall be cleane from all your filthines and from all your idols I will cleanse you Then we shall be cleane from all our filthinesse when this bloud is once sprinkled upon us and not before And in the new Testament the Apostle Peter saith 1 Pet. 1.2 that we are elected to be saved through sanctification of the spirit unto obedience and through the sprinkling of the blood of Iesus Christ. As if hee had said None are elected unto glory but they must come to it this way they must bee sanctified by the spirit of God and made obedient to the will of God in all things and they must bee justified by the blood of Christ from all their sinnes And this our justification is thus expressed by the Apostle it is said to consist in the sprinkling of the bloud of Iesus Christ in the applying of it unto our selves and making it our owne And the bloud of Christ which is said to speake better things then the bloud of Abel that is to plead and cry for mercy unto God for us is called by the Apostle Heb. 12.24 the bloud of sprinkling that is that bloud which is sprinkled and applyed to us It is the purging of us with hysope you see the sprinkling and applying of the bloud of Christ to our owne hearts that yeeldeth us all the comfort that we have by it Secondly Christ and his bloud are oft compared in Scripture to such things as though they bee profitable and necessary yet can doe us no good unlesse they bee applyed as to a garment that must bee put on Rom. 13.14 to a healing and soveraigne salve Esa. 53.5 that must be laid to the very part that is sore to meat and drinke Iohn 6.53 that must be eaten and digested unto every part before it can nourish us Thirdly and lastly This is the maine thing that the Lord aimeth at both in his word and sacraments to apply Christ particularly unto his people As this was the forme of Gods covenant with Abraham and all his seed all the faithfull Genes 17.7 I am thy God and the God of thy seed So hath he commanded his servants in the ministery of his Gospel to make particular application of Christ and his merits to his people Speake to the heart of Ierusalem saith the Lord to his servants Esa. 40.2 and cry unto her that her warfare is accomplished that her iniquity is pardoned And so our Saviour chargeth the Apostles Mark 16.15 to preach thâ— Gospel to every creature to every man that he should send them unto And what is it to preach the Gospel unto a man but to say unto him as the Angels did unto the shepheards Luke 2.11 Vnto you is borne this day a Saviour which is Christ the Lord And as for both the Sacraments the chiefe use they were ordained for is to apply Christ particularly to every worthy receiver and to assure him of his owne speciall interest hee hath in all his merits Thus speaketh the Apostle of baptisme Galat. 3.27 As many of you as have beene baptized into Christ have put on Christ. Thus speaketh he also of the
hearken unto them and examine diligently by them whether his assurance be sound or no whether God have purged him with hysope and sprinkled the bloud of Christ upon his heart and assured him it is his or whether he hath only done it himselfe or Satan hath done it for him Two things there be that may assure you of the necessity of this First That there be many whom Satan and their owne foolish heart have extreamely deluded in this point Many very wicked men are strongly perswaded Christ is theirs God is their God Baalam could call God his God Numb 27.18 I cannot goe beyond the word of the Lord my God saith he And of Israel the Lord saith Hos. 8.1 2 3. that even then when they had transgressed his covenant and trespassed against his law when they had cast off the thing that is good yet even then Israel would cry unto him my God wee know thee Yea the lewdest men are usually more strongly perswaded of this make lesse doubt have lesse feare of this then the best of Gods servants are wont to have The wise man saith Solomon Pro. 14.16 that is the godly man feareth but the foole the profane and ungracious man is confident maketh no doubt of his salvation at all Yea it is certaine many notorious sinners live and die in this strong perswasion One dieth saith Iob 21.23 in his full strength being wholly at ease and quiet no trouble of mind no scruple or doubt of this matter ever entreth into his heart no not upon his death bed And can any of you thinke that the assurance that such men have is of God These men seeme to be purged with hysope to have Christs bloud sprinkled upon their hearts and applyed unto them but by what hand by what spirit was it done Certainely not by the hand and spirit of God God will speake peace to his people and to his Saints saith the Prophet Psal. 85.8 He never spake peace to such men as these are he never gave them assurance of his favour Secondly That such a kind of assurance as is false and is not of Gods working will do a man no good at all but much hurt many waies It were farre better for a man to live in continuall doubt of his salvation though that breed feare and terrours in his heart then to have the confidence and peace of these men I will give you three reasons of it For First The man that is subject to these continuall doubts and feares is thereby kept in awe and restrained from many sinnes that otherwise he were in danger to fall into Whereas the man that is so full of this false confidence and peace walketh licentiously and runneth like the horse that hath the bridle on his neck whither he listeth feareth no sinne The wise man feareth saith Solomon Pro. 14.16 and departeth from evill his feares restraine him from sinne but the foole rageth and is confident the more confident he is the more outragiously he sinneth Secondly The man that is subject to continuall doubts and feares is thereby stirred up to a diligent use of the meanes whereby hee may come to true assurance and peace the meanes of grace are sweet unto him Whereas the man that is most full of false assurance and confidence careth least for the meanes of grace nay he loatheth and despiseth them The full soule saith Solomon Pro. 27.7 loatheth an hony combe the sweetest the best meanes of grace but to the hungry soule every bittter thing is sweet the meanest the coursest ministery is sweet to that man Thirdly and lastly These doubts and feares use to end in peace and sound assurance Yea proportionable to the measure of doubts and feares men are troubled with in this kind the measure of their assurance and peace is wont to be in the end Your sorrow saith our Saviour Iohn 16.20 shall bee turned into joy Marke the perfect man saith David Psalme 37.37 and behold the upright for the end of that man is peace Whereas on the other side false assurance and confidence useth to end in despaire and the lesse doubt the more assurance any man seemeth to have now of his salvation if it bee false the more danger hee is in to fall one day into desperate feares and terrours His confidence shall bee rooted out of his tabernacle saith Bildad Iob 18.14 and it shall bring him to the king of terrours It standeth us therefore upon you see to examine well and try that assurance wee seeme to have that Christ is ours whether it bee wrought in us by Gods spirit yea or no. No assurance of our spirituall estate can bee sound or such as will yeeld us true comfort but such as the good spirit of God worketh in us David prayeth heere to God to purge him with hysope to sprinkle Christs bloud upon his heart none but the Lord can doe it It is the spirit that beareth witnesse because the spirit is truth as you heard the last day out of 1 Iohn 5.6 No witnesse is sure and beyond exception in this case but the spirit onely And in this respect the spirit of God is called the Comforter Iohn 14 26. There is also an assurance and peace of the divells working he can cause peace too Luk. 11.21 When a strong armed man keepeth his palace all his goods are in peace But that peace cannot be found and true peace that spirit cannot be a true comforter He is a roaring lyon 1 Pet. 5.8 He is a fierce red dragon Rev. 12.3 And so shall they all find him in the end whom he seemeth to give greatest peace unto Try thy assurance therefore whether it be of God yea or no. And there be three sorts of signes and notes whereby we may judge of this 1. By the qualification of the subject of the person in whom this assurance is wrought 2. By the ground upon which this assurance is built 3. By the effects and fruits that this assurance produceth in him that hath it For the first The spirit of God is not wont to sprinkle the bloud of Christ nor to worke this comfortable assurance in any heart that was not first humbled and troubled with much feare and doubting Yee have not received the spirit of bondage againe to feare saith the Apostle Romanes 8.15 but yee have received the spirit of adaption whereby wee cry Abba Father Intimating plainely that the spirit of adoption that beareth witnesse to our spirits that wee are Gods children useth not to enter into any heart where the spirit of bondage hath not beene before that is Where the spirit of God hath not first effectually discovered to a man his bondage unto sinne and to the curse of God and wrought feare and terrour in his heart thereby The spirit of the Lord is upon me saith our Saviour Luk. 4.18 because he hath anointed me to preach the Gospell unto the poore to heale the broken hearted to preach deliverance to the captives and
bond-slaves that is to say To them that by the spirit of bondage are troubled with feares and terrours in their hearts And as he useth not to sprinkle Christs bloud upon any heart that was not first troubled with these feares and terrours so they whom he hath thus besprinkled are never perfectly freed from these doubts while they live here The flesh lusteth against the spirit as the Apostle speaketh Gal. 5.17 And they have in them a combat oft times betweene faith and infidelity The spirits indeed of just men that are translated into heaven are made perfect as the Apostle teacheth us Heb. 12.23 But the regeneration of the justest man while he is upon earth is not so perfected but that even after the spirit of God hath sprinkled the bloud of Christ upon him and given him a comfortable assurance of Gods speciall love to him in Christ yet there will be doubting and infidelity remaining in him still Yea hee is subject also oft to such spirituall desertions that he looseth the sense of his assurance and is visited ever and anon with his old feares and terrours and troubled with them againe David was so when he cryed Psal. â—2 1 that God had forsaken him And Heman was so when he complained Psal. 88.15 that by suffering these terrâ—urs he was even distracted And Paul was so when he said 2 Cor. 7.5 Without were fightings that is strong and violent oppositions of persecuters and hereticks and within were feares through the doubting and infidelity that he found in his own heart Finally the Church the deare Spouse of Christ was so more then once when Cant. 3.1 She sought him whom hee soule loved she sought him but she found him not and againe when Cant 5.6 Her beloved had with drawne himselfe shee sought him but shee could not find him Let us then make application of this and try our assurance by this first note Many men there bee that never doubted of their salvation in their lives were never acquainted with these feares and terrours that you have heard of They are and ever were most confident that God is their God they are in his favour they wonder to see many Christians so full of doubts and feares this way and are apt to conclude from thence that certainely they are hypocrites and guilty of some grosse sinnes according to that complaint of Iob 12.5 Hee that is ready to slip with his feet is as a lamp despised in the thought of him that is at ease To such men I may fitly say of their freedome from all doubtings and feares as the Apostle speaketh to them that are free from all affliction Hebrewes 12 8. If yee bee and ever have beene without doubtings and feares whereof all are partakers thou are yee bastards and not sonnes If thy assurance of thy salvation was bred and borne with thee and thou wert never without it if it bee so perfect that thou hast no doubts no motions of infidelity this way then thou hast just cause to judge thy assurance not of Gods making it is but a counterfait assurance and a very delusion of the divell and I will apply to thee that saying of Eliphaz Iob 15.31 Let not him that is deceived trust in vanity for vanity shall be his recompence Secondly By the grounds upon which our assurance is built wee may judge whether it be sound or no. That assurance of Gods favour which the spirit of God worketh in any heart as it is wrought by the Word so it is grounded onely upon the most sure and infallible testimony of Gods holy Word The testimony that a false and erronious spirit giveth is to bee discerned from that which the spirit of God giveth by this note If they speake not according to this Word saith the Lord Esay 8.20 it is because there is no light in them Whatsoever is wrought in us by Gods spirit is agreeable to Gods Word The spirit and the Word goe alwaies together My spirit which is upon thee and my words which I have put into thy mouth saith the Lord Esa. 59.21 shall not depart out of thy mouth nor out of the mouth of thy seed So that that assurance of Gods favour that is wrought in any heart by the spirit of God is grounded upon the Word of God onely In which respect the Apostle calleth it the Word of faith Romanes 10 8 because all true faith is grounded upon it and upon it alone I trust in thy Word saith David Psalme 119.42 As if hee had said Vpon that doe I build that confidence that I have in thy mercy The Papists tell us that no man can bee sure certitudine fidei with the assurance of faith of his owne particular estate of grace Because faith must have the Word to ground it selfe upon and no particular man hath any Word of God to assure him that hee is in Christ. And indeed if this were true that they doe assume that no particular man hath any Word of God to assure him that he is in Gods favour their argument were unanswerable But blessed be God that every true Christian hath Gods expresse Word to assure him in particular that he is in the state of salvation I cannot now stand upon all those grounds that he hath in the word to build this assurance upon I will mention but foure onely First The Scripture expresly saith that whosoever hath truly repented and leadeth a new life how lewd soever he was before he shall certainly be saved If the wicked will turne from all his sinnes that he hath committed saith the Lord Ezek. 18.21 and keepe all my statutes and do that which is lawfull and right he shall surely live he shall not die Secondly the Scripture expresly speaketh that whosoever loveth the Lord obeyeth and serveth him out of love shall certainly be saved If any man love God saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 8.3 the same is knowne that is approved and beloved of him Thirdly the Scripture expresly saith that whosoever loveth the godly because they are godly shall certainly be saved Hereby we know that we are of the truth â—aith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 3.19 and shall assure our hearts before him Fourthly and lastly The Scripture expresly saith that whosoever with an humbled soule that despaireth of all helpe by any other meanes believeth and putteth his affiance in Christ alone resteth and relyeth wholly upon him shall certainly be saved Whosoever belieueth in him saith our Saviour Iohn 3.16 shall not perish but have everlasting life Two things I know are objected against this First That these are generall speeches and here is no word of God brought to assure such and such a particular of his personall estate I answer That because these speeches are so generall therefore every particular man that findeth himselfe thus qualified may assure himselfe even by the certainty of faith that he shall be saved as verily as if God should have said to him by name as once Christ
did to the man that had the palsey Matth. 9 2 Sonne be of good comfort thy sinnes are forgiven thee thou shalt be saved Why so Because he hath Gods written Word to assure him of it Els how can any particular man be assured certitudine fidei that his body shall rise againe at the last day as every Papist as well as every Protestant professeth that he is Hath he any Word of God to assure him by name that his body shall rise againe No but because God in his Word hath said Ioh. 5.28.29 that all that are dead good and bad shall rise at the last day and come unto judgement therefore every true Christian doth as undoubtedly believe it as if God had named him in his Word as he did Iosiah and Cyrus long before they were borne and said unto him thy body shall rise againe at the last day But then it is objected secondly That he that is so qualified as is mentined in these foure places that I have alledged shall indeed be certainly saved but who can be assured that he is so qualified that he hath truly repented that he truly loveth God and his children that he truly believeth in Christ Specially how can he be assured of that by the Word of God The heart of man we know is deceitfull as the Prophet speaketh Ieremie 17.9 And experience prooveth that many that seemed to have truly repented and believed have by their falling away declared that it was nothing so Two answers I have to give unto this First That though many have deceived themselves in this point yet it is evident by the Scriptures that a true Christian may be assured he hath all these foure graces in him in truth and sinceritie Hezekiah was undoubtedly assured that his life was truly reformed that he had truly repented or els he could not have said as he did in his extreamâ—â—ffliction Esa. 38.3 Remember now O Lord I beseech thee how I have walked before thee in truth and with a perfect heart and have done that which is good in thy sight Peter was undoubtedly assured and that even in the time of the great dejectednesse of his spirit that he loved the Lord in truth or els he would never have said as he did Iohn 21.17 Lord thou knowest all things thou knowest that I love thee The faithfull in whose name the Apostle speaketh 1 Iohn 3.14 were undoubtedly assured that they do truly love the children of God or els they could not have said as they did there By this we know that we are translated from death to life because we love the brethren The poore man whose child was possessed was undoubtedly assured that he had true faith or els he could never have said as hee did to the Lord himselfe Marke 9.24 even then when he was so humbled in the sense of his owne infidelity Lord I doe believe helpe thou mâ—ne unbeliefe In a word All that have true grace in them may undoubtedly know they have it in them in truth for the Spirit of God is given to that end principally to give them a comfortable assurance that they are in the state of grace We have received not the spirit of the world saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 2.12 but the spirit that is of God that we might know the things that are freely given us of God Secondly A man may be assured by the word that he hath these graces in him in truth and sincerity so as he cannot be deceived in them because the word cannot deceive him For as God gave Moses in the mount a patterne according to which he would have all things made in the Tabernacle See saith he that thou make all things according to the patterne shewed to thee in the mount Hebr. 8.5 so that when he viewed the worke and saw all was done according to that patterne he was sure they had done right and blessed them as we read Exod. 39 43. So hath the Lord given us a patterne in his Word according to which he would have everything in his spirituall Tabernacle saith repentance love obedience to be wrought And if a man can find that that grace that he hath is according to this patterne as if the fault be not in himselfe if he will take paines to view the worke well as Moses did he may Let every man prove his owne worke saith the Apostle Gal. 6.4 and then shall he have rejoycing in himselfe alone and not in another then may he be sure it is right then shall he certainly be blessed of God as Bezaliel and Abâ—liab were of Moses when all that they had done was found to be according to the patterne that was given in the mount And thus you have seene that all true assurance of salvation is grounded upon the Word of God and upon it alone Let us now make some application of this second signe in two points unto our selves and examine our owne assurance by it First canst thou prove by the Word of God that thou art in the state of salvation Then art thou an happy man If thou canst norâ— how confident soever thou seemest to be thou wilt find one day that thy state is not good For 1. Thou hast cause to distrust thy assurance that it is not sound No mans private spirit is to be trusted in this case He that trusteth in his owne heart is a foole saith Solomon Pro. 28.26 Gods Spirit must witnesse with our spirits that we are his children as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 8.16 or els we can never be sure of it And Gods Spirit giveth no testimony as we have heard but according to the Word so that no man can have any sound comfort in the assurance he seemeth to have of Gods favour unlesse he have the Word of God to confirme it unto him In God will I praise his Word saith David Psal 6.10 11. in the Lord will I praise his Word In God have I put my trust As if he had said I thank God for his Word for that is the onely ground of my comfort of all that trust and confidence I have in him of all that assurance that I have of his favour in Christ. 2. Thou must looke to have thy evidence questioned one day He that desired to have the Apostles in fingering as our Saviour telleth them Luke 22.31 that he might sift them as wheat be sure will deale with thee also in this kind one day And nothing will be able to convince him to stop his mouth and beat him from thee but the word onely That is the onely sword of the spirit as the Apostle calleth it Ephes. 6.17 That is the onely weapon whereby Christ our Captaine did fight against him and overcome him Matth. 4.4 7 10. And if thou canst be able to alledge the Word for thy assurance and claime to heaven to prove by the Word that thy faith thy repentance thy love is sincere then shalt thou be able to overcome â—im
These things have I spokâ—n unto you saith our Saviour Ioh. 15.11 that my joy might remaine in you and that your joy maybeful These things write we unto you saith the Apostle 1 Iob. 1.4 that your joy maybefull The spirit of God you see did indite and write the holy Scripture to this end principally to comfort his people to work in their hearts sound joy and comfort And consequently to work in them assurance of his favour For how can a man have any sound joy or comfort in him without that Therfore also it is expressely said that the Scripture was written to work this assurance in us So after the wisedome of God had spoken other things in the commendation of the Word Pro. 22. he addeth ver 19 20. That thy trust may be in the Lord I have made knowne unto thee this day even unto thee Have not I written unto thee excellent things in counsels and knowledge The excellent things that are written and made knowne to us in the Word are written and made knowne to us to this end principally that we might learne to put our trust and affiance in him and grow confident of his favour These things have I written unto you saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 5.13 that beleeve in the name of the Son of God that ye may know ye have eternall life And if it were intended writteÌ„ for that purpose by the spirit of God certainly in it and by it this comfortable assurance may be found by Gods people if the fault be not in themselves So is this said to be the maine end for which God ordained the preaching and ministery of his Word even to work in Gods people the assurance of Gods favour Thou child shalt be called the Prophet of the highest saith Zachary of his son Iohn Luk. 1.76 77 to give knowledge of salvation unto his people by the remission of their sins So when God had promised Esa. 57.18 that he would restore comfort to Iacob and to his mourners that is to his people that had lost the comfortable assurance of his favour he telleth them in the next words ver 19 by what meanes hee would doe it even by the ministery and preaching of his Word I create the fruit of the lips peace peace to him that is far off and to him that is neere saith the Lord and I will heale him God hath promised you see to worke by the ministery of the Word uttered and applied by the lively voice of his servants which is therefore called the fruit of the lips peace peace that is abundance of peace and comfort in the hearts of his people and to heale all that anguish of heart which the doubting of his favour did worke in them before The second thing which I told you may give a Christian hope to find comfort and assurance of Gods favour by a diligent and conscionable attendance upon this Ordinance is this That the Lord hath promised that his holy Spirit shall accompany his Word in the hearts of his people When they read his Word the Spirit of God that inspired and indited it shall open and apply it unto them when his servants do teach them in the ministry thereof the Lord himselfe will by his Spirit teach and perswade them likewise This promise of God you shall find set downe Esa. 59.21 This is my covenant with them with my people and Church saith he my spirit that is upon thee and my words which I have put in thy mouth shall not depart out of thy mouth nor out of the mouth of thy seed nor out of the mouth of thy seeds seed saith the Lord from henceforth and for ever Observe three things in this promise 1. That the Lord promiseth and to add strength to the promise it is said this is his covenant with his people and in this one Verse it is twice repeated that the Lord said this that his Word shall never depart from his Church his Church shall be the pillar and ground of truth as the Apostle calleth it 1 Tim. 3.15 Every fundamentall truth the knowledge whereof is necessary unto salvation shall abide in it for ever The true Church shall never in any age of the world be without it 2. That this word shall bee ever in the mouth of Gods people the Church shall never utterly want the Ministery of the Word it shall never want preachers and publishers of the Word 3. That the Spirit of God in the true Church shall ever goe with the Word yea with the Ministery of the Word it shall bee in the mouth of Gods servants and Ministers according to that which our Saviour promiseth to his Apostles and successours Matthew 28.20 Lâ—â— I am with you alwayes even unto the end of the world So that the humbled Christian that would faine bee assured of Gods favour in Christ and goeth to this Ordinance of God to that end that he may bee so may confidently expect to bee taught of God in it and that the Spirit the Comforter will by it sprinkle the bloud of Christ upon his heart and give him a comfortable assurance that it was shed for him according to that which the Spirit speaketh to the Church Esa. 54.13 All thy children shall be taught of the Lord and great shall bee the peace of thy children Yea the Lord hath further promised that whatsoever any of his Ministers shall speake to his people for their comfort by warrant of his Word hee will ratifie it in heaven and make it good to their soules He confirmeth the word of his servants saith the Prophet Esa. 44.26 and performeth the counsell of his messengers Verily verily I say unto you saith our Saviour Matthew 18.18 Whatsoever yee shall loose upon earth shall bee loosed in heaven Whosoever you shall assure by the warrant of my Word that their sinnes are forgiven that they are in the state of grace I will from heaven assure their hearts of it by my holy Spirit Now to make some application of this I know well the experience of these times maketh much against this The Word read and preached both is unto most men a matter of meere ceremony and formality of no more force and virtue than the ceremonies of Moses were after they were antiquated which the Apostle calleth Galat. 4.9 Weake and beggarly rudiments They cannot find that the Spirit doth accompany the Word in their reading or hearing of it but it is unto them as a dead letter they feele no life or power in it at all Yea many a good soule is apt to object I have been a constant reader and hearer of the Word a long time but can get no comfort no assurance by it To both these I answer that this fault and defect must be imputed not unto the Word but unto our owne sinnes God hath promised that his Spirit shall accompany his Word in the hearts of his people and the cause why we find them not go together is this that
unfeinedly and serve him with upright hearts that yet doe not know they doe so And though such may bee sure as you have heard in the former direction to attaine vnto assurance of Gods favour in the end yet would they certainly attaine unto it sooner and in better measure if themselves did know that they doe unfeinedly feare God and serve him with upright hearts Hereby wee know saith the Apostle 1 Ioh 3.19 that we are of the truth and shall before him assure our hearts When once we know we are of the truth of the number of those that are sincere and upright hearted then shall we assure our hearts even before God Now no man can know this well that is not carefull to observe consider and examine his owne waies Ponder the path of thy feet saith the Holy Ghost Pro. 4.26 and let all thy waies be established As if he had said By pondering and considering our doings well we may have them established make them stable and firme such as we may build sound comfort and assurance upon Hee that doth truth saith our Saviour Ioh. 3.21 that is hee that is indeed and in his practise not in profession onely a godly man commeth to the light that his deeds may bee made manifest that they are wrought in God As if hee should say Hee doth by the Word examine his deeds whether they bee so performed as God may bee pleased with them Certainely there is never a good duty wee performe at any time never a prayer wee make never a Sermon wee preach or heare never an almes wee give nay I say more never a bargaine wee make never a duty wee performe even towards men in our particular callings but it may give us assurance of Gods love if we can find it hath beene wrought in God that is done by the guidance of his spirit and with an upright heart For no man can doe any thing with an upright heart that is in faith and obedience and love to God till he be in Gods favour till he be in the state of grace and a justified man A corrupt tree saith our Saviour Mat. 7.18 a man that is in his naturall estate cannot bring forth good fruit As many as are led by the spirit of God saith the Apostle Rom. 8.14 they are the sons of God certainely Therfore also he telleth poore servants Col. 3.24 that did their service to their idolatrous and bad masters in singlenesse of heart fearing God that they knew even by this that they should receive of the Lord the reward of inheritance They might grow assured of their salvation even by doing the duties of servants with good and upright hearts And as any one duty performed with a good heart will give assurance of this in some measure so the more good works any man knoweth he hath done the longer he knoweth that he hath continued in a constant care to please God in all his waies the stronger his assurance shall be A strong and full assurance of salvation will not be gotten in a day or two by one or two good actions but by a constant continuing in wel doing and by long proofe and experience of the working of Gods grace in our hearts We desire saith the Apostle Heb. 6.11 that every one of you doe shewe the same diligence to the full assurance of hope unto the end As if he should say You have good things in you now and such as accompany salvation such as may give you good assurance of your salvation you shew much labour of love ye have ministred to the Saints and yet do minister but if you would get full assurance of hope you must hold out and doe so still to the end Two things there be that are wont to be objected by many a good heart against this First If a man could certainely know that the duties hee performeth were done with an upright heart that in his conversation and course of life he were led by the spirit of God then he might indeed thereby get this assurance But there is all the difficulty every man may find by experience the truth of that which the Prophet speaketh Ier. 17.9 The heart is deceitfull above all things and desparately wicked who can know it To this I answer that though this be indeed an hard thing yet this is not impossible The Lord that knoweth our hearts as deceitfull as they be as the Prophet there speaketh verse â—0 maketh his children also able to know their owne hearts and the uprightnesse of them Hezekiah knew he had walked before God in truth and with an upright heart as himselfe professeth Esa. 38.3 And Peter certainely knew that hee did unfeignedly love the Lord and durst call the Lord himselfe to witnesse for this Ioh. 21.17 And there is no Christian but if hee would ponder the path of his feet and take heed to his to his waies according to the word and take paines to examine them by the rules thereof he might know the uprightnesse of his owne heart in them it might be made manifest unto him that they are wrought in God as our Saviour speaketh Iohn 3 2â— Yea when he is at the worst and most destitute of his assurance if he could examine his owne heart he should find in it evident arguments of uprightnesse as feare to offend God in any thing longing after his favour and prizing it above all things love of the brethren poverty of spirit and griefe of heart for it upon which he might ground good assurance that he is in the favour of God O the wrong we doe to our selves in the carelesse neglect of observing and examining our own waies This is a maine difference betweene the upright hearted Christian and the naturall man The one is ever best perswaded of his own estate when he thinketh least of his owne waies and doings he cannot abide to examine his owne waies or to thinke seriously of his owne doings If by any hand of God upon him or by a searching ministery they bee brought into his mind it is a death unto him Like unto the broken merchant that cannot abide to goe into his counting house to cast over his bookes On the other side The upright hearted Christian is never so comfortable as when he hath most seriously coâ—siâ—ered his owne waies when his heart hath beene so searched as he can looke into the bottome of it Let every man prove his own worke saith the Apostle Gal 6.4 and then shall he have rejoycing in himselfe alone and not in another A good man shall be satisfied from himselfe saith Solomon Pro. 14.14 He shall if he will take paines to examine his owne heart find sufficient ground of comfort in himselfe The second thing that many a good soule will object against this is That hee hath done what hee can to examine his owne heart and hee can find no truth of grace in himselfe nothing to ground any good assurance upon To this I
spirit in them as well as if wee expressed it in the best words and method in the world And thus have I finished this Doctrine with all the uses that are to be made of it Lecture CXXVIII On Psalme 51.7 Septemb. 15. 1629. WE have already heard that this verse consisteth of two parts The first is an earnest petition wherein David beggeth of God to be purged and washed from his sins by the bloud of Christ and to have that sprinkled upon him and applyed to him by the spirit of God The second is the reason that moved him to beg this of God so earnestly which is taken from the fruit and benefit he knew he should receive by it and that is double 1. He knew that being thus purged he should be cleane no filthinesse should remaine upon him no sin that ever he committed should be imputed to him 2. He knew that if he were thus washed he should be whiter then the snow he should have so perfect righteousnesse imputed to him as should make him beautifull and glorious in the sight of God The petition we finished the last day and now it followeth that we do proceed to the reason of it And herein we are to observe how confidently David speaketh heere of the blessed estate of them whom God hath washed and sprinkled with the bloud of Christ yea of the blessed estate that he knew himselfe should be in so soone as God should have vouchsafed that mercy unto him notwithstanding the foulnes and odiousnesse of his sins was more then ordinary yet he knew that when once God should have washed him with and applyed to him the bloud of Christ he should have no spot of his sins remaining upon him yea he should be whiter in Gods eye then the very snow And from this point thus observed in the words of David this Doctrine doth arise for our instruction That all such as have their soules washed and sprinkled with Christs bloud that is all that truly beleeve in him are perfectly cleansed from all their sins and are as pure and white in Gods sight as any snow Now the best and plainest way I can think of for confirming this Doctrine unto you will be by answering of a doubt and Question which every one of your hearts will be apt to move against it For who is there among us all that marketh and considereth this Doctrine well that will not see cause to bee amazed at it as it is said Matth. 19.25 that the Disciples of our Saviour once were at the hearing of a certaine Doctrine that he taught Which of us will not be ready to say of this Doctrine as they did of that Who can then be saved Who then can be said to be a true beleever Is no soule washed or sprinkled with the bloud of Christ doth no man truly beleeve in him that is not so white so perfectly cleansed as he hath no filthinesse at all no one spot of sin remaining on him Who then can say hee doth truly beleeve in Christ that ever hee was washed or sprinkled with his bloud Or if others can say so surely wilt thou say I cannot say so For I know and feele there is still a great deale of filthinesse many a foule and blacke spot remaining in my soule For answer unto this we must understand that all true beleevers are cleansed and washed from their sins two waies As you shall find the Apostle teacheth us 1 Cor. 6.11 Such were some of you saith he but ye are washed but ye are sanctified but ye are justified in the name of our Lord Iesus and by the spirit of our God He speaketh this for the comfort of such as before their conversion had been guilty of those foule crimes he had spoken of in the 9. 10. verses Some of them had been idolaters some adulterers some Sodomites buggerers some theeves some drunkards some extortioners No marvell though such persons were apt oft to call in question their owne estate though they were subject to many doubts and feares in themselves And therfore two things are remarkable in this manner of speech which he useth of purpose that he might speake the more effectually to their comfort The first is his so often repeating of his words But ye are washed but ye are sanctified but ye are justified As if he had said Though some of you were guilty of such foule sins I say unto you and for your better assurance I say it to you againe and againe you are now fully acquitted of all those sinnes no one of them shall ever be laid to your charge againe The second is this that he nameth their sanctification in the first place which as the effect and fruit did in order of nature come after and their justification in the second place which as the cause and root of it did go before of purpose as I said to increase their comfort As if he should say Ye are sanctified by the spirit of our God yea and more then that for your sanctification you will be apt to say is but poore and weake ye are justified also from all these your sinnes in the name of the Lord Iesus So that you see heere that the Apostle speaketh of a twofold washing that the faithfull have received from all their sinnes 1. They are washed from their sinnes in the name of the Lord Iesus that is in Christ and through the merit of his bloud which hee calleth there justification 2. They are washed from their sinnes by the spirit of God which he calleth there sanctification Now although these two goe alwaies together Christ justifieth no man by the merit of his bloud but he sanctifieth him also by his holy spirit the Lord accounteth no man righteous by imputing Christs righteousnesse unto him but he maketh him also righteous by a righteousnesse inherent in himselfe And the surest way for a man to know himselfe to be one of those that are justified by the bloud of Christ is to find himselfe to be one of thâ—se that are sanctified by the spirit of Christ. Let no man deceive you saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 3.7 hee that doth righteousnesse is righteous even as hee is righteous As if he had said thus He that hath inherent righteousnesse and he onely is the man that is righteous by imputation he that is sanctified is justified and none but he And therefore also the Apostle calleth all them that receive benefit by Christ the sanctified ones Heb. 2.11 Both hee that sanctifieth and they that are sanctified are all of one nature And 10.14 By one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified Though this I say be so yet betweene these two kinds of washing there be foure notable differences to be observed which it is profitable for us all to be acquainted with First The cleansing from sinne that is wrought by the spirit of God in our sanctification as it is a grace inherent and a
worke done within us I will put my spirit within you saith the Lord Ezek. 36.27 and the kingdome of God is within you saith our Saviour Luke 17 21. So are we by the spirit of God made agents in it our selves Let us cleanse our selves saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 7.1 from all filthinesse of the flesh and spirit and finish our sanctification in the feare of God But that cleansing from sinne which is wrought by the bloud of Christ in our justification as it is a worke done without us and for us by Christ with his father he by the merit of his bloud wipeth all our sinnes out of his fathers debt-booke so as none of them shall ever be imputed to us nor wee called to account for them so are wee no agents in it at all our selves but this worke is wholly ascribed unto Christ alone Hee washed us from our sinnes saith the Apostle Rev. 15. in his owne bloud And though we be oft said in Scripture to be justified by faith which is a grace inherent in us and an act of our understanding and will yet is not that to be understood so as if our faith had any hand at all in the washing from our sinnes or procuring our pardon of God but because faith receiveth and accepteth this our pardon which Christ onely hath purchased applyeth it unto us and resteth in it therefore and for no other cause is our faith said to justifie us in the sight of God Secondly The cleansing from sinne which is wrought by the spirit of God in our sanctification is not wrought in the same measure and degree in all true beleevers A man may be a true beleever and truly sanctified too and yet come farre short of some other of Gods people that he knoweth in the measure and degree of knowledge faith patience mortification and such like graces of Gods holy spirit Nehemiah saith of his brother Hanani Neb. 7.2 that hee feared God above many And of Iob the Lord himselfe saith Iob 1.8 that there was none like him upon earth a perfect and an upright man one that feared God and eschewed evill His three friends that came to visit him Eliphaz Zophar and Bildad were all good men doubtlesse and so was Elih◠especially they all feared God and eschewed evill they were upright hearted men but they came all farre short of Iob in grace and piety Yea it is strange to see what a distance God putteth betweene his faithfull servants this way how great a measure of sanctifying grace he giveth to some of them and how little unto other some Some of Gods good ground as our Saviour teacheth us Mat. 13.23 bringeth forth an hundred fold and some but sixty and some but thirty fold and yet all good ground too A point which if it were well understood would much abate that veine of bitter censuring which so much aboundeth in these daies But on the other side The cleansing from sin that is wrought by the bloud of Christ in our justification is equally vouchsafed unto every true beleever without any difference at all Every one hath as free and large a pardon and is as fully discharged from all his sins as any other every one is as perfectly righteous in the sight of God as any other is So saith the Apostle Rom. 3.22 The righteousnesse of God which is by faith of Iesus Christ that is by that faith which is reposed in Iesus Christ is unto all and upon all that beleeve for there is no difference Mary Magdalen that had beene a notorious harlot after that once she had truly repented and became a true beleever had all her sinnes as fully forgiven her and was as righteous every whit in Gods sight as the greatest Saint and the penitent theefe that died with Christ upon the Crosse as either Peter or any other of the elect Apostles was In which respect the Apostle saith of all the faithfull to whom he wrote 2 Pet. 1.1 that they had obtained the like precious saith with himselfe and the rest of the Apostles His meaning is not that every true beleever had obtained the like measure and degree of faith that he and his fellow Apostles had but that that faith they had being true how weake soever it was was every whit as precious as much worth to them would do them as much good in respect of the perfect righteousnesse which it did apprehend and apply unto them in which respect only he calleth their faith precious as appeareth plainly in his next words Through the righteousnesse of God saith he and of our Saviour Iesus Christ in this respect I say he saith the faith of the poorest and weakest Christian was every whit as precious as his own or any other mans could be The third difference betweene that cleansing we have from sin by our sanctification and that we have by our justification is this The first is wrought in us by the spirit of God not all at once but by degrees In which respect our sanctification is compared to the light Pro. 4.18 that shineth more and more unto the perfect day And Eph. 4.16 to the body of a man which groweth and increaseth in stature and strength till it be come to the full 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and perfection of it So the Apostle saith 2 Cor. 3.18 that we are changed into the image of God from glory to glory that is from one degree of holinesse to another even as by the spirit of the Lord. Insomuch as the man that standeth at a stay and groweth not in grace hath just cause to suspect that the spirit of God hath not yet sanctified him nor wrought any truth of grace in him The righteous shall grow saith the Prophet Psal. 92.12 like a Cedar in Lebanon And he that hath cleane hands whom the spirit of God doth cleanse and sanctifie saith Iob 17.9 shall be stronger and stronger But on the other side The cleansing that is wrought by the bloud of Christ in our justification is all done at once it never groweth and increaseth at all but is every whit as much at our first ingrafting into Christ by faith as it is ever after Our faith indeed whereby wee doe apprehend it our sense and assurance of it likewise is not perfected at once but groweth and increaseth as our sanctification doth The righteousnesse of God that whereby wee stand just and righteous in the sight of God saith the Apostle Romanes 1.17 is revealed and made knowne to our hearts from faith to faith that is by such a faith as groweth and increaseth from one degree unto another But the worke of our justification is done all at once Therefore Baptisme is said to seale unto us the forgivenesse and washing away of all our sinnes not originall onely but actuall also Arise and bee baptized saith Ananias to Paul Acts 22.16 and wash away thy sinnes that is all thy sinnes as Paul himselfe expoundeth it Col. 2.12 13. Which is also
that he doth enjoy Not of works saith the Apostle Ephes. 2.9 good works he meaneth least any man should boast As if he should say A man is exceeding apt to boast of his good workes though not outwardly in words yet inwardly in heart he blesseth himselfe and secureth his heart in nothing so much as in his good workes in any good worke he knoweth by himselfe And when he had said 1 Cor. 1.30 that Christ is made unto us of God wisedome and righteousnesse and sanctification and redemption As if he had said We have all in him he giveth this for the reason of it verse 31. that hee that gloryeth might glory in the Lord. As if he should have said If we had any of this without Christ we would be apt to glory in it and care but a little for him And therefore it is so oft said that the poore and such as find themselves to be utterly destitute of all goodnesse are the onely men that are fit to seeke and receive comfort by Christ. The Lord hath anointed me saith our Saviour Luk. 4.18 to preach the Gospell to the poore As if he should say Small hope there is that any but they will receive it Ho every one that thirsteth saith he Esa. 55.1 come ye to the waters and he that hath no money Where it is to bee observed that hee maketh the man that thirsteth and the man that hath no money all one As if he had said None will thirst after Christ but only those poore wretches that have no money nothing of their owne to take unto So he saith likewise Zach. 11.11 that they were the poore of the flocke that waited on him And who are meant by these poore ones in all these places Surely not such as lived in the want of bodily and worldly wealth but such as are poore in spirit and feele an utter want of all goodnesse in themselves these are the onely men that will thirst after Christ and are fit to receive him And so the Apostle interpreteth that metaphor when he saith Romanes 4.5 to him that worketh not that hath no worke no goodnesse at all to trust unto but beleeveth in him that justifieth the ungodly knoweth himselfe to be void of all goodnesse full of ungodlinesse and therefore flieth to Christ and beleeveth in him to him his faith is counted for righteousnesse Yee see then how apt we are to be kept from Christ from prising him and desiring him as we ought even by those good things that are in us This impediment will easily be remooved if we consider well the force of this third Motive wee can have no true comfort of any good thing that is in us till we bee in Christ. To speake distinctly of this point you shall see the truth of it 1 In those good things that are in many a naturall man 2 In those good things that are in many an hypocrite 3 Lastly In those good things that are in the regenerate man himselfe And in handling these three I will observe this method 1. I will shew you that there are in every one of these some good things 2 That there is no true comfort to be found in any of this goodnesse till we be in Christ. For the first It cannot be denied but there are many good things in some naturall men That that we call civill and morall honesty is certainely in it selfe a good thing That many men live so unblameably free from any open or knowne offence specially against the second table The care that many naturall men have to keepe their word to deale justly with all men to bee helpfull and mercifull to such as stand in need of them and many such like things that may bee discerned in them are doubtlesse very good things The conscience that Abimeleâ—h the King of Gerar made of adultery and that integrity of heart that was in him that way of which wee read Genesis 20.5 was a very good thing Yea those are good things not onely in the esteeme of men but even in the account of the Lord himselfe We read Marke 10.20 21. when our Saviour heard the young man say that he had observed all the commandements of the second table from his youth and knew well that in respect of the outward observation of them be had spoken the truth that beholding him he loved him for this Certainely God loveth and liketh well of these moralities and civill vertues that are in naturall men Yea and he useth to reward them also Let me shew you the proofe of this in three degrees First Many a naturall man by the care hee hath to deale justly with men and by his good workes the workes of charity that hee doth avoideth many temporall judgements of God that doe fall upon other men That is the reason why the Prophet having threatned desolation against the Moabites Esa. 16.3 adviseth them that by executing judgement and shewing mercy to the oppressed they would labour to prevent it And the Prophet Daniel Daniel 4.27 giveth hope unto Nebuchadnezzar himselfe that by righteousnesse and shewing mercy to the poore he might obtaine a lengthening of his tranquillity Secondly It is not to bee doubted but that many naturall men prosper much the better both they and their posterity in their outward estate even for the morall parts that are in them It is said Exodus 1.20 21. that God dealt well with the midwives of Egypt and made them houses because of the mercy they shewed to the Hebrew infants they feared God so farre that they durst not make them away though the King so straitly commanded them to do it Thirdly and lastly The Lord hath been wont to reward these civill vertues and morall parts that are in some naturall men even with spirituall blessings also in some sort For even for this cause by his restraining grace he keepeth them from some sinnes that otherwise they were in danger to fall into I know saith the Lord to Abimilech Gen. 20.6 that thou didst this in the integrity of thy heart for I also withheld thee from sinning against me therefore suffered I thee not to touch her Two evident reasons there are why the Lord must needs love and reward these morall parts these civill vertues that are in many naturall men First Because of the good they doe to others thereby even the service they doe to his good providence in preserving society and peace among men This civill honesty and these good morall parts that are in many naturall men where there is no religion are the very sinewes and bonds of humane society and there were no living or conversing among men without them This reason the Lord giveth why hee would reward Nebuchadnezzar and his army for the service they did against Tyrus Ezekiel 29.20 Because they wrought for me saith the Lord God As if he had said They were instruments of my good providence in the just ruiâ—e and destruction of that wicked people And if God doe
his eyes and let him see his owne estate he found himselfe to be a most wretched man for all his morall righteousnesse O saith he there was not a viler wretch in the world than I was for all that Of all the sinners in the world saith he 1 Tim. 1.15 I was the chiefe He esteemed no better of all his civill righteousnesse than of dung that he might win Christ which he knew he could never do so long as he put any confidence in that till he renounced and loathed that And so will it be with every one of you beloved when God shall be pleased to open your eyes as he did his servant Pauls you will see then your case is most wretched for all your civill honesty you will see that you that tooke your selves to be such honest and just men are the chiefe of sinners you will see that though as you have heard your just dealing with men your fidelity your kindnesse and mercifulnesse are in themselves good things and pleasing to God yet God is never a whit the better pleased with you for them They that are in the flesh in their naturall estate unregenerated unconverted by the Word and Spirit saith the Apostle Rom. 8.8 cannot please God Nothing that is in them nothing that they do can please God And Heb. 11.6 Without faith it is impossible to please God Till by a lively faith thou knowest thy selfe to be in Christ thou canst have no hope that any thing thou dost doth please God Two evident reasons there be for this First because Christ is the onely fountaine of all true goodnesse As the branch saith our Saviour himselfe Ioh. 15.4 cannot heare fruit unlesse it abide in the vinâ— no more can ye except ye abide in me And Vers. 5. Without me ye can do nothing Till by faith we are ingrafted into Christ we can beare no good fruit Secondly Because whatsoever the naturall man doth though it be for the substance of the action good as I have shewed you it is because it is commanded of God yet he doth it not well that is with a good heart and therefore cannot please God in his doing of it For the Lord is pleased with nothing that we do unlesse it be done with a good heart The Lord looketh to the heart saith he 1 Sam. 16.7 Give to every man saith Salomon in his prayer at the dedication of the temple 1 King 8 39. according to his wayes whose heart thou knowest As if he had said As thou seest his heart to be for thou even thou onely knowest the hearts of all the children of men Now no naturall man no man that is out of Christ can possibly do any good thing with a good heart For it is faith that purifieth the heart Acts 15.9 And nothing is done with a good heart that is not done out of love to God and care to please him By this we know saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 5.2 that we love the children of God when we love God and keepe his commandements Observe two things in these words 1. That we can never love our neighbour aright unlesse we first love God and the love we beare to our neighbour doth proceed and grow from the love we beare to God 2. That we can never do any thing that God hath commanded us well and with a good heart till we first love God and do it out of love unto him Now no naturall man can do that that he doth in love to God and care to please him but out of selfe-love and by-respects For if he did he would love Gods Word he would make conscience of one commandement of God aswell as of another specially of the commandements of the first Table which are the greatest commandements Mat. 21.38 Nay it is not possible for any man truly to love the Lord till he be first by faith perswaded of Gods love to him in Christ. It is faith that worketh by love saith the Apostle Galat. 5.6 We love him saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 4 19. because he loved us first And what love of God to us is it that breedeth in us a true love to him againe Surely not his common love but when we once know by faith that he so loved us that he gave his Sonne for us then we shall truly love him and out of love keepe his commandements and never till then Herein is love saith the Apostle 1 Iob. 4.10 not that we loved God but that he loved us and sent his Sonne to be the propitiation for our sinnes And thus you see no naturall man can find sound comfort in any goodnesse that is in him or done by him Lecture CXXXIV On Psalme 51.7 Decemb. 8. 1629. IT followeth now that we shew the truth of this third Motive in that goodnesse also that is to be found in many an hypocrite And in the handling of this we will observe the same method that we did in the former First It cannot be denied but there is some goodnesse to be found in many an hypocrite yea much more goodnesse is to be found in him than in the meere naturall man This will evidently appeare unto you in three points First The goodnesse of the civill and morall man is seene onely in the duties of the second Table and exercised towards man he is all for man just kind mercifull unblameable towards man but he is nothing for God carelesse of that service that is done directly and immediately unto him But the hypocrites goodnesse is seene most in the duties of the first Table and shewed in such things as do more directly and immediately concern the Lord himselfe And these are doubtlesse the chiefe duties The first Table is the first and the great commandement as our Saviour himselfe calleth it Matth. 22.38 Secondly The civill mans goodnesse is moved and guided onely by the dimme light of nature or by the opinion and custome and example of men But the hypocrite is directed and moved by a farre more cleare and excellent light even by the light of the Word The Word and the Ministery thereof hath wrought a change in him and drawne him to do that that he doth As it is said of Herod Marke 6.20 that when he heard Iohn he did many things Yea he is in some sort made partaker of the Holy Ghost as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 6.4 And from hence ariseth a third difference That the goodnesse that is in many an hypocrite doth more nearely resemble the goodnesse that is in the regenerate man and is more hardly distinguished and differenced from it than the goodnesse of the civill man doth as is evident by the daily complaints of many a good foule I will instance but in five particulars wherein you may see how much goodnesse there may be in the man that is but an hypocrite above that that there is in the meere naturall man be he never so civill and morall a man The first is his affection to the Word of
specially in such as are publike Therefore wee shall finde that the Lord calleth the Sabbath Levit. 23.2 a holy convocation as if it were nothing else as if the whole day were to be spent at Church and in keeping of holy assemblies And indeed that place proveth well that as much time should be spent on that day in Gods publike worship as the conveniency and edification of the Church will well permit And for this we have the example of our blessed Saviour who though he was able to spend the day in private duties of piety a thousand times better then ever any other man was and though also the Church assemblies that he had then to goe to were never a whit better but worse a great deale then ours are yet it is said Luk. 4 16. His custome was to goe to the Synagogue to the Church every Sabbath day And yet though as I said before our Church assemblies be as well frequented in this Towne by many as in any other place and though there be never a Popish recusant amongst us yet shall you hardly finde in any place more Atheist recusants more that doe seldome or never come to Church that doe so ordinarily and constantly serve the Devill in the Ale-house when we are serving God here in his house then are to be found in this Towne And for the third and last branch of the commandement that injoyneth us to rest from all our owne workes upon the Lords day you shall hardly finde I beleeve such open profession of profanesse and contempt of the Sabbath in children and youth in all the country as in this Towne You teach them to keep the Lords holy day just as your selves use to keepe these holy dayes with more misrule and riot then you use at any time of the yeare besides and as all the Israelites did keepe holy day to the golden calfe Of them it is said Exod. 32.6 That they sat downe to eate and to drinke and rose up to play and Verse 17. It is said that in their sporting and playing they kept such a shouting and noise as Moses when hee heard it wondred what it should meane And surely amongst our youth such a shouting and hollowing may be heard as a man would thinke there were some Bull or Beare baited in our streets every Sabbath day Hath God threatned to burne that Towne with unquenchable fire where men are allowed to doe the worke of their callings upon the Sabbath day as you have heard out of Ier. 17.27 and doe you thinke he can endure to see his Sabbath or any part of his Sabbath spent in ryoting and disorder Specially so openly and with so high a hand No no be not deceived God will not be mocked he hateth ryoting on the Sabbath much more then he doth working on the Sabbath As is plaine by Esa. 58.13 Where in one verse he nameth and forbiddeth twice the following of our pleasures as the chiefe profanation of the Sabbath day I know some of you will thinke this to be great indiscretion in me to preach thus against childrens faults But to these I have two things to answer First that God maketh not so light account of childrens faults specially not of their profanesse and contempt of Religion as you doe And if you did believe the Scriptures and were not Atheists in heart when you read in 2 Kings 2.23 24. what befell the children of Bethel you would be of my mind Secondly In speaking of these faults in the youth I doe not so much reproove them as the profanenesse of their parents and governours that keepe them not in but suffer them to do so yea of the Officers also that have power and authority to redresse these things and doe nothing in it If the names of these children and servants were taken as it is fit they should bee many of them would bee found to bee the children of such parents servants of such masters as would bee thought to bee very honest men and good Christians too It is the hypocrisie and profanenesse of these parents and masters that is the cause why their children and servants doe so The fourth commandement though it do concerne and bind all men yet is it given in charge chiefly to parents and masters of families as is plaine by the words of it Exodus 20.10 I tell thee thou art to answer for the breach of the Sabbath that is committed by any stranger thou receivest into thy house and much more then for that that is done by thine owne child and servant When Nehemiah saw how the Sabbath was profaned in Ierusalem by buying and selling of victuals it is said Nehemiah 13.17 hee contended with the Nobles and Governours of Iudah and blamed them for it And bee yee sure God will one day contend with you whosoever you be that have authority and power to redresse these things and doe it not he will charge you with all this Wee have heard of a ruler of the Synagogue Luke 13.14 that could not see the people doe that which hee thought to bee a profanation of the Sabbath without great indignation O that our Magistrates and inferiour officers that our parents and masters of families had but some of his zeale for the Lords Sabbath that they could not without indignation see or heare of the prophanation of it Then should we doubtlesse have no such buying and selling such loading and travelling no such disorder and hooting in our streets no such ordinary absenting from the Church-assemblies no such sleeping and snorting in our Church on the Sabbath Day as we ordinarily have Lecture CXXXVII On Psalme 51.7 Ian. 5. 1629. IT followeth now that we proceed to prove that the two last points of goodnesse that I told you are to be found in some hypocrites are likewise in themselves very good things and never a whit the more to be misliked because they are found in some such men And for the fourth of them To love the sincerity and purity of Gods holy religion and worship and to hate idolatry with all false worship is certainly a good thing and highly pleasing unto God For the first of these No man is to be blamed for desiring to see warrant in the Word for whatsoever hee doth as a worship and service of God especially or for being afraid to do that which hee can see no warrant for in the Word of God In nothing are wee so precisely tied to the direction of the Word as in the matters of the worship of God The charge that is given us Deut. 12.32 What thing soever I command you observe to doe it thou shalt not adde thereto nor diminish from it that is neither doe more nor lesse than I have commanded that charge I say concerneth the matters of Gods worship principally And how highly this pleaseth God when we doe nothing to worship him by but that onely that he hath given us direction for in his Word is evident by the reason of the
unto God The â—ncense which they offered was an abomination unto him as the Lord speaketh Esa. 1.13 14. their new moones and their sabbaths and their solemne assemblies all good things in themselves commanded of God his soule hated they were a trouble to him he was weary to beare them Yea the more good things the hypocrite doth the more odious he maketh himselfe unto God The hypocrites in heart saith Elihu Iob 36.13 not the grosse hypocrites onely and such as whose life discovereth them to be so but the most close and secret ones if their hearts bee false and unsound heape up wrath Yea in some respects certainely his case is more wofull then the case of the most profane man both in this life and in the life to come also How can this be will you say can the profane mans case be worse then the hypocrites both in this life and the life to come also as you have taught us now and yet the hypocrites case be worse then his both in this life and in the life to come Are not these propositions directly contradictory and therefore impossible that both of them should be true I answer No. But as the sinnes of the one are in one respect greater and in another lesser then the sinnes of the other are so the Lord in the infinitenesse of his wisedome and power can and will make this possible which to our shallow understandings seemeth to bee most impossible And this wee are sure of that both these propositions that seeme so contradictory are undoubtedly true because God hath in his word taught us both What he hath said touching the open prophane man you have heard before and that the hypocrites case is in some respects worse then the state of the most prophane man both in this life and in the life to come is evident by these two proofes First in this life he is hardlier brought to the sight of his sinne and to repentance for it without which there is no possibility of salvation then the prophane man is The Publicans and Harlots goe into the kingdome of God before you saith our Saviour to the Pharisaicall hypocrites Matth. 21.31 See an example of this also in Iudas And secondly In the life to come because they have sinned against greater meanes and against greater light they shall receive the greater damnation as our Saviour speaketh Mat. 23.14 It shall be more tollerable for the land of Sodom a farre more prophane people then they were in the day of judgement then for thee saith our Saviour unto Capernaum Matth. 11.24 In which respect we shall finde there is no one sinne that our Saviour did more bitterly inveigh nor denounce more woes against then he did against hypocrisie and though the Pharisees were guilty of many other foule sinnes as appeareth by that which our Saviour saith of them Matth. 23.3 Yet he taxeth them for no sinne so much as for their hypocrisie Matth. 23.13 and in many other places So that to conclude this point I must say unto you all as our Saviour spake unto his Disciples first of all in a mighty audience Luk. 12.1 Beware yee of the leaven of the Pharisees which is hypocrisie As if he had said yee that are the Disciples of Christ and professe Religion above all other men and above all other sinnes beware yee of hypocrisie content not your selves with any good things that bee in you with any good things that yee doe that you love the word that you use to pray that you observe the Sabbath that you hate popery and all will worship that you are strict in the smallest things but take heed that you doe these things in truth and soundnesse of heart remember that hypocrisie is the leaven of the Pharisyes it will make all that you doe sowre and unpleasing unto God Alas will you say wee know this is most true but how shall wee know whither wee be hypocrites or no If the hypocrite may goe so farre as you have taught us out of Gods word he may we see just cause to feare we are no better then hypocrites And I know well that some of you that are freest from hypocrisie ever since you heard me prove how farre the hypocrite may goe have longed much to heare this how the true Christian may be distinguished and knowne from the hypocrite in these things and what it is wherein he goeth further then any hypocrite in the world can goe Now to give satisfaction to these good soules First of all I say that this is a good signe thou art no hypocrite because thou art so fearefull least thou shouldst be one because thou art so desirous to get good evidence to thy selfe that thou hast more in thee then an hypocrite can have To feare our selves least our hearts should be unsound is part of that poverty of spirit of which our Saviour saith Matth. 5.3 that they are blessed that have it in them David suspected his heart to be unsound when he prayed as he did Verse 10. Create in mâ—e a cleane heart ô Lord and renew a right spirit within me And so did all the elect Apostles when Christ having told them that one of them should betray him there was a false hypocrite among them every one of them was exceeding sorrowfull and cryed to him Matth. 26.21 22. Lord is it I But secondly I will for your further satisfaction give you some notes whereby you may discerne whither you be hypocrites or noe And I will go no further for them then to these very examples I instanced in for the five good things which I told you have beene found in some hypocrites I will shew you plainly what the things were wherein they though they went so far were defective and did bewray the falshood and hypocrisie of their hearts And when in the hearing of them you shall finde your selves and that goodnesse that is in you free from these defects from these notes of hypocrisie which the Holy Ghost hath observed to have beene in them not from one or two of them but from them all you may be able confidently to conclude unto your comfort that certainly you are no hypocrites you shall be easily able to judge of the soundnesse or unsoundnesse of your owne hearts The defects that were in the goodnesse of these men whereby their hypocrisie was discovered were five principally First some of them when they seemed to have most goodnesse in them and made greatest shew of it they lived in grosse sinnes neverthelesse Take a proofe of this in the example of those hypocrites that I told you were so given to prayer They made many prayers as the Prophet speaketh of them Esay 1.15 they used to pray often yea they did spread forth their hands in prayer and seemed to pray with great zeale and fervency of spirit but their hands were full of bloud As if he should say they were savadge bloud-suckers and most cruell oppressours of poore
doth the spirit of God also in his ordinary manner of teaching the heart of man by the holy Scriptures which the Apostle 2 Pet. 1.19 calleth a more sure word of prophesy then any of those extraordinary revelations were speake so expresly as the people of God that have beene taught by him have beene so certaine of the truth that they have beene willing to seale it even with their dearest bloud So the Evangelist saith Luke 1.1 that all the parts of the Gospell all the articles of our faith were most surely beleeued among the faithfull And Peter saith of himselfe and the rest of the elect Apostles Ioh. 6.69 We beleeve and are sure that thou art that Christ the sonne of the living God And our Saviour saith of them all Ioh. 17.8 that they knew surely that be came out from God and beleeved that God did send him The people of God by the teaching of the holy spirit do attaine you see not unto a probable opinion onely but to an undoubted certainty of knowledge and faith And from this certainty hath growne that marvellous courage and comfort that the holy Martyrs have expressed in all their sufferings They were â—laine for the Word of God saith the Apostle Revel 6.9 and â—or the testimony which they held They did professe and give testimony to the truth of God which they had learned in his Word and they did hold fast this their testimony and would not by any meanes be drawne from it and therefore they were slaine If a man have no certainty in the matters of religion but is wavering and unsetled in it certainely he was never yet taught of God Fiftly No man can attaine to this undoubted certainty in religion by any other meanes but by the teaching of the spirit of God Though a man be a constant hearer of the most excellent teacher and enjoy all other the best meanes of knowledge that are upon earth yet shall he never bee able to attaine to a cleare and certaine knowledge in the matters of his salvation till the spirit of God doe teach and instruct him When Peter had made this confession of his faith Matth. 16.16 Thou art Christ the sonne of the living God Iesus answered and said unto him verse 17. Blessed art thou Simon Bar-jona for flesh and bloud hath not revealed it unto thee but my father which is in heaven Marke two things in this speech of our blessed Saviour 1. That till a man be taught of God he can never understand and know no not thus much 2. That he is a blessed and happy man that can find in himselfe that hee is taught of God Why but may you say May not flesh and bloud reveale so much to a man May not a naturall man be perswaded of this that Iesus is Christ the sonne of the living God I answer that he may say so and he may thinke so and he may in some sort know it to be so and be able to prove it to be so but he cannot be fully perswaded of this article he cannot beleeve it with all his heart as Philip speaketh Acts 8.37 till God by his holy spirit have revealed it unto him and perswaded his heart of it No man can say that Iesus is the Lord saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 12.3 but by the Holy Ghost As if he had said He cannot say and professe it from the full perswasion of his heart till the Holy Ghost hath taught it him that hee is so indeed No man can have a cleare and certaine perswasion in matters of religion but onely he that hath the spirit of sanctification and is instructed and guided by it Certainely saith Elihu Iob 32.8 there is a spirit in man and the inspiration of the almighty giveth them understanding There bee many arguments whereby a man may bee convinced and forced to acknowledge that the holy Scripture is undoubtedly the Word of God 1. The marvellous consent of all the holy Writers that penned it 2. The certaine fulfilling of all the Prophesyes contained in it 3. The strange miracles that have confirmed it 4. The admirable providence of God in preserving of it 5. The testimony that the Church and Saints of God in all ages have given unto it 6. The divine and supernaturall doctrine contained in it But none of all these arguments can undoubtedly perswade the heart certitudine fidei that the holy Scripture or any doctrine contained in it is the Word of God till we be taught it of God till the holy spirit of God have inwardly certified and assured us of it Therefore is this knowledge this cleare and certaine knowledge in matters of faith and religion called Pro 30.3 the knowledge of the holy and 9.10 The knowledge of the holy is understanding A carnall man by his naturall parts and by the helpe of learning of hearing of study and conference may know much in religion and teach it also excellently and maintaine it strongly against any adversary but this cleare and certaine knowledge this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that carryeth with it as with full saile the whole man to the love and obedience of it that makes a man able and willing to suffer and die for the truth can no man have till the holy spirit of God have sanctified his heart and perswaded him in the truth Sixtly and lastly Proportionable to the measure of the spirit of grace and sanctification that any faithfull man hath received shall the measure of his knowledge and certainty be in the matters of his faith and religion He that is spirituall saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 2.15 by whom though he oppose him to the naturall man he meanes not every one that hath the spirit and is regenerate but him that hath the spirit in a greater measure then many other of the regenerate have as appeares by the opposition he makes Chap. 3 1. betweene them that are spirituall and them that are â—aâ—es in Christ. He that is spirituall saith he judgeth all things that is to say is not only certaine of the truth that himselfe holdeth but can judge and clearely discerne and reject any errour that is held by other men yet he himselfe is judged of no man As if he had said He is so certainely assured of the truth that hee holdeth that the contrary judgement of other men whatsoever they bee cannot over-sway him or cause him to stagger Grow in grace saith the Apostle 2 Peter 3.18 and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ. The holyer and more spirituall a man is the more hee growes in grace in the feare of God in sorrow for sinne and hatred of it and in the love of goodnesse the better and with the more certainty of assurance shall hee know the mystery of Christ the clearer and more certaine assurance shall hee have in spirituall things And thus having opened and confirmed this first reason of the Doctrine I come to answer a maine objection which the Papist
received them by the ministery of the Church and preaching of the Word Therefore the Apostle calls the ministery of the Gospell 2 Cor. 3.8 the ministration of the spirit As if hee had said The meanes whereby the Lord conveyes his spirit into the heart of man and whereby the spirit worketh grace in mans heart is the ministery of the Word Received ye the spirit saith he Galathians 3.2 by the workes of the law or by the hearing of faith that is the Doctrine of faith preached So speaking of faith the greatest worke of the spirit he saith Rom. 10.17 faith comes by hearing Therefore when our Saviour had said Iohn 6.45 It is written in the Prophets they shall bee all taught of God hee addeth immediatly every man therefore that hath heard and learned of the father commeth unto me As if he had said The father teacheth no man ordinarily but in and by the hearing of his Word preached Therefore when the Lord makes that gracious promise to every faithfull man that hee will by his spirit plainely teach and direct him which way to take even then when he is in most danger to be mislead and seduced Esa. 30.21 Thine eares shall heare a word behind thee saying this not that but this is the way walke yee in it continue goe on in it leave it not when thou turnest unto the right hand and when thou turnest unto the left As if he should have said When thou shalt be in danger to be seduced and drawne out of the right way even then my spirit shall resolve and confirme thee in the truth and keepe thee in it I say when the Lord doth promise thus plainely and particularly to teach and guide his people aright by his spirit even in controverted truthes you shall find in the former verse 20. how and by what meanes the spirit will thus teach and guide his people Thy teachers saith he shall not bee removed into a corner any more but thine eyes shall see thy teachers and then followeth and thine eares shall heare a word behind thee As if hee should say I will accompany the ministery of my Word with the efficacy and operation of my spirit and by the ministery of thy teachers my spirit shall instruct and guide thee in the right way And thus you see the first reason of the Doctrine opened and confirmed unto you that the spirit of God wheresoever hee dwells will teach and perswade the heart in the truth of religion The second reason of it is this That when once a man is taught of God and instructed by his spirit in the truth hee will certainely cleave unto it and hold fast whatsoever hee hath learned of that heavenly teacher Teach mee O Lord saith David Psalme 119.33 the way of thy statutes that is that way unto life and salvation which thou hast in thy Word prescribed a plaine periphrasis of the true religion of God and I shall keepe it unto the end As if hee had said I shall never fall nor bee drawne away from it when once thou hast by thy spirit instructed and resolved me in it And verse 102. I have not departed from thy judgements saith he but have beene constant in thy truth for thou hast taught mee So saith the Apostle also of all that are taught of God 1 Iohn 2.27 The same anointing saith hee the spirit of God hee meanes teacheth you of all things of all things that are necessary for you to know and it is truth and is no lie this teaching of the spirit is cleare certaine and even as it hath taught you ye shall abide in him As if he should say Ye shall abide in Christ and in the profession of every truth of his because ye have beene taught by his holy spirit And thus have I shewed you the reasons and grounds of this point that he that hath the spirit of Christ will be constant in the Religion of Christ and firmly cleave unto the truth of God Lecture CXLVI On Psalme 51.7 Aug. 30. 1631. IT followeth now that we proceede to make some application of it unto our selves For seeing as wee have heard the Spirit of God wheresoever it dwels will teach and resolve the heart in the truth of Religion and he that is thus taught of God cannot but be constant in the truth seeing the Lord makes so great account of them that cleave to his truth and the faithfull themselves have found such comfort in this when they have beene in great distresse wee are therefore to be exhorted that every one of us would labour by this note to approve our selves to have the Spirit of Christ and so to be his even by our resolution and constancy in our Religion and cleaving fast unto the truth of God which we have received and doe make profession of This is an exhortation which we shall finde much pressed upon Gods people by the Holy Ghost specially in the New Testament Watch yee take heed unto your selves saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 16.13 stand fast in the faith in the Doctrine of faith quit yee like men in withstanding manfully all such as would seduce you bee strong and resolute in the truth Observe his earnestnesse in the many words he useth So Phil. 4.1 Stand fast in the Lord in the faith and Doctrine of Christ my dearely beloved And 2 Thes. 2.15 Therefore brethren saith hee sland fast and hold the traditions the doctrines delivered unto you which you have beene taught whether by word by lively voice in the Ministery of the word preached which you heare or by our Epistle or by the holy Scripture which yee reade And againe Heb. 4.14 Let us hold fast our proâ—ession saith he And againe Heb. 10.23 Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering Remember how thou hast received and heard saith our Saviour Revel 3.3 and hold fast And if the people of God then had such need to have this exhortation pressed upon them while the Apostles themselves lived by whom they had beene taught and confirmed in the truth with farre more evidence and demonstration of the spirit and of power as the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 2.4 then is it to bee found in the Ministery of any of Gods servants now how much more necessary is this exhortation for us all in these dayes No not so will you say For those were dayes of bloudy persecution and of a fiery tryall The Magistrate was a mortall enemy to Christ and his Gospell and the Iewes every where incensed him against it but we thankes be to God live under a Christian Magistrate and in dayes of great peace we have peace at home and peace abroad To this I answer that though we through the great mercy of God doe enjoy the Gospell in great peace and have it also maintained and countenanced by publike authority and though the religious disposition of our gracious King who hath both heretofore and of late so fully declared
digest So the Apostle chargeth the Church Romanes 14.1 not to trouble the weake Christian with doubtfull disputations And as these two precedents must teach us preachers not to trouble the people more then needs we must with matters of controversy so must this teach you that are Gods people not to busy your heads too much with these high points feed better of your milk before you meddle with strong meat be not like to the child that will be at the latter end of his booke before he have learned the first leafe If any of you shall say but I thanke God my capacity will serve to understand any point of controversie I am past a child in religion I answer First I doubt many that think so well of themselves if they were examined would bee found ignorant enough in the maine principles of our religion Sure I am it becomes the best to thinke more meanely of themselves Our Saviour calls his elect Apostles Iohn 13.33 and the Apostle all the faithfull that he wrote to 1 Iohn 5.21 little children Secondly As though a child can never without danger feed upon strong meat yet a man of yeares may safely eat milk so though the weake Christian can never without danger busy himselfe in intricate questions and controversies yet may the strongest Christian with profit seeke to bee better grounded in the maine principles of religion As new borne babes saith the Apostle 1 Peter 2.2 to all the faithfull desire the sincere milke of the Word that ye may grow thereby The third and last way whereby that desire of knowledge that is dangerous and hurtfull may bee discryed is this when wee desire knowledge onely for knowledge sake without all respect to the use and profit we may make of it for our edificaton in faith and holinesse of life This is the rule that we must follow in preaching to teach that onely that is usefull and profitable Paul did so himselfe Acts 20. I kept backe nothing that was profitable and hee chargeth Titus to doe so too Titus 3.8 These things speaking of matters of faith and practise I will that thou affirme constantly these things are good and profitable unto men And this is the rule you should follow in learning Teach me good judgement and knowledge saith David Psal. 119.66 Such knowledge as will do me good and make mee good The true religion that God hath taught us in his Word is called Rom. 10.8 The Word of faith and 1 Tim. 3.16 The mystery of godlinesse and 1 Tim. 6.3 The Doctrine which is according to godlinesse And if thou desirest the knowledge of any thing in religion to any other end then to increase faith and godlinesse in thy heart thou takest Gods name in vaine even in thy desire of knowledge and be thou sure that God will not hold him guiltlesse that taketh his name in vaine Exod. 20.7 Lecture CXLVIII On Psalme 51.7 October 18. 1631. IT followeth now that we proceed unto the second viz. to shew you the meanes that we must use to keepe our selves constant in the truth of religion and preserve our selves from falling away from it Foure principall directions I find given in Gods Book to this purpose First He that desires to abide constant in the truth must ground himselfe well in the knowledge of it labour to bee assured upon good grounds that it is the truth that hee holds Continue thou saith the Apostle unto Timothy 2 Timothy 3.14 in those things which thou hast learned and hast been assured of No man can hope to continue stedfast in any truth of God that hee hath not learned well nor unlesse hee bee assured upon good grounds that it is indeed the truth of God If yee continue in the faith grounded and setled saith he Col. 1.23 As if he had said No man can continue in the faith that is not grounded and setled in it that finds not good grounds for that he holds and beleeves I have chosen the way of truth saith David Psalme 119.30 31. Thy judgements have I laid before mee I have stucke unto thy testimonies No man can sticke to Gods truth that is drawne by others or carried by example or by the sway of the time to a liking of it but hee onely that hath chosen the way of truth that is hee that hath advisedly and upon good grounds undertaken the profession of it They that are children in understanding are apt to be tossed too and fro and carryed about with every winde of Doctrine as the Apostle saith Eph. 4.14 A man shall be apt to receive Popery or any other heresie if he be either ignorant or weake and ungrounded in the knowledge of the tuth as alas most of our people though they have beene hearers so long and professours of the truth will be found to be if ever a time of tryall shall come On the otherside knowledge will preserve a man from that danger Discretion shall preserve thee saith Salomon Pro. 2.11 and understanding shall keepe thee When a mans judgement is once convinced that it is the truth that he holds it will be hard for him to forsake iâ— because the more light a man hath in his heart the more strongly will his conscience reprove and checke and smite him when he begins to forsake it and to goe against it And that is the reason as our Saviour teacheth us Iohn 3.20 why lewd men shunne and hate this light that their deeds may not be reproved If therefore beloved you desire to hold fast your profession ground your selves well in that knowledge of the truth that you doe professe Wisedome is the principall thing saith the Holy Ghost Pro. 4.7 therefore get wisedome and with all thy getting withall that thou hast gotten and dost possesse get understanding As if he had said sell all that thou hast to purchase this pearle according to that in Pro. 23.23 Buy the truth and sell it not also wisedome and instruction and understanding Now he that would ground selfe well in the knowledge of the truth must observe these two rules First he must acquaint himselfe well with the first and maine principles of Religion and seeke to be perfect in them Though a man heare or reade never so much yet shall he never attaine to a well grounded knowledge in Religion till he be well catechised and instructed in the first and chiefe principles of it This course we shall find the blessed Apostles tooke in teaching the Churches and bringing them unto sound knowledge They gave unto them a summe of the maine and most necessary points of Religion that are clearely and plainly set downe in the holy Scriptures So you shall finde the Apostle Rom. 6.17 speakes of a forme of Doctrine that was delivered unto them And 2 Tim. 1.13 he chargeth Timothy to hold fast the forme of sound words which hee had heard of him which both in the next words Verse 14. And 1 Tim. 6.20 he calls his depositum that worthy thing
that was committed to his trust to keepe and which he chargeth him to see that it be kept pure and uncorrupted by himselfe and all the teachers in the Church of Ephesus He gave them this forme of Doctrine this summe of Religion to be as a patterne both for the Ministers in teaching and the people in learning to follow that Doctrine that was proportionable and agreeable unto it they should hold to be sound and good and no other And this is the Apostles meaning in that speech of his Romans 12.6 Let us prophesie according to the proportion of faith In this catechisme this forme of Doctrine this summe of the maine and plaine principles of Religion they were wont to instruct and ground the people first of all before they taught them other things as is plaine by that which the Apostle speaketh Yee have need saith he Heb. 5.12 that one teach you againe which be the first principles of the Oracles of God And 6.1 Leaving the principles of the Doctrine of Christ let us goe on unto perfection He had before taught them the first principles of the Oracles of God the principles of the Doctrine of Christ. Therefore also he calls these points of Catechisme these principles of Religion whereof he names there sixe heads the foundation Heb. 6.1 They that thinke by their reading or hearing to attaine unto sound knowledge in Religion before they be well instructed in the principles they goe preposterously to worke they build without a foundation they build upon the sand and there is small hope they should stand in the time of tryall If the Apostles who were the wise Master builders 1 Coâ— 3.10 thought this the fittest course to bring the people unto sound knowledge by what Minister can ever hope to have an understanding people that neglects catechising or what Christian can hope ever to be well grounded in the knowledge of the truth that thinkes catechising belongs unto boyes and girles only that never was nor seekes to be well instructed in the catechisme in the first principles of the Oracles of God To conclude therefore this first rule Let me exhort every one of you that desire to be established in the truth to acquaint your selves with this catecheticall doctrine and exercise your selves in it seeke to bee perfect in it so shall you bee able to judge of that that you heare and reade and profit more by one good Sermon that you heare or Chapter that you reade then you shall be able to doe by twenty otherwise The second rule is this He that would ground himselfe well in the knowledge of the truth must receive nothing in Religion upon the credit of any man but whatsoever he heares any man teach whatsoever he reades in any catechisme or other good book he must examine it by the holy Scripture and mark well how it is proved thereby It must be our care that are your teachers to teach you nothing but what we confirme and prove by the holy Scriptures yea to bring apt proofes for whatsoever we teach and so did Apollos Act. 18.24.28 so did the Apostle Paul 26.22 yea so did our blessed Saviour himselfe Luke 24.27 And it must be your care to get good proofe out of the Scripture for whatsoever you hold in Religion and to receive nothing from any of us how well soever you thinke of us but what we confirme unto you by the word yea to examine how fit the proofes that we bring are to conclude the point that wâ—e alleadge them for When the Apostle had said Despise not prophesyings 1 Thes. 5.20 he adds presently Verse 21. prove all things As if he should say It is no disparagement to the best Ministery to examine by the Scripture what is taught in it nay it is the way to make us honour it the more when by this proofe and tryall we find it to be substantiall and sound This course did the Bereans take when they heard Paul and Silas great men both the one an Apostle the other an Evangelist and are commended by the Holy Ghost for it Acts 17.11 They searched the Scripture daily whether those things were so Paul and Silas confirmed their Doctrine by Scripture as their manner was and these good hearers examined their proofes Till we doe this we shall never grow to any setled and sound knowledge in Religion we shall never see with our owne eyes but like blinde men goe as our guides and teachers shall lead us which the Apostle 1 Cor. 12.2 noteth for a great part of their misery while they were Gentiles You were carried away unto these dumbe idols even as you were led On the other side three great benefits you shall receive by this First then and never till then you will grow to a grounded and well setled knowledge of the truth and such as you will be able to bide by when you shall see plaine and direct proofes of Scripture for that which you hold For faith and full assurance in matters of Religion is grounded upon the holy Scriptures onely Therefore are they called the word of faith Rom. 10.8 And the foundation that all the faithfull are built upon Eph. 2.20 When the Bereans had by searching the Scriptures daily found that that which Paul and Silas taught was just so as they had said that is that the proofes that they brought for their Doctrine were rightly and fitly alleadged Acts 17.11 12. it is said that therefore many of them beleeved And when the Apostle had exhorted Timothy to continue in the truth which he had learned and had beene assured of 2 Tim. 3.14 15. he alleadged this for one maine reason of it why he should doe so and why he doubted not but he would doe so that he had knowne the holy Scriptures from his very child-hood that were able to make him wise unto salvation As if he should have said By the knowledge of the holy Scriptures and being well exercised in them a man may grow to such a certaine and grounded knowledge and assurance of the truth as will cause him to continue constant in it unto the end Secondly this will strengthen you and make you able to stand against the perswasions and cavills and scoffes of such as are adversaries to the truth when you know and can call to minde plaine proofes of Scripture for every truth that you hold and professe By the words of thy lippâ—s saith David Psal. 17.4 I have kept me from the paths of the destroyer from all the paths of the destroyer from corruption in judgement as well as from corruption in manners When the Apostle had forewarned Gods people 2 Pet. 2.1 of false teachers that would bring in damnable heresyes into the Church and 3.3 of prophane scoffers that would deride all Religion and piety he gives them 2 Pet. 3.2 this preservative against them both he bids them be mindefull of the words of the holy Prophets and Apostles As if he had said If ye were well
15. did me much evill the Lord reward him according to his works of whom he thou aware also for he hath greatly withstood our words And what was the cause of his falling thus fearfully That the Apostle hath told us he forsook a good conscience He gave liberty to himself to sinne against his conscience to live in some knowne sinne Corruption in manners will breed corruption in judgement A man that hath once knowne and professed the truth is seldome knowne to fall into Popery or any other heresie till he had first forsaken a good conscience and by living in knowne sinnes provoked God to give him over thus farre So among other judgements this is one whereby God threatneth to punish the disobedience of his people Deut. 28.36 Thou shalt serve other gods of wood and of stone thou shalt become a grosse and senslesse idolater And the Apostle speaking of them that in this last age should be drawne unto Popery 2 Thes. 2. he speakes of it Vers. 11. as of a fearefull judgement of God upon men for some sinnes they had beene guilty of For the cause saith he God shall send them strong delusiâ—â—s that they should believe a lie They shall be strongly deluded How By the learning or holinesse or miracles of their Priests No but by the most just hand and curse of God upon them God shall send them strong delusions that there shall be no errour in Popery so grosse no lie so palpable but they shall verily and undoubtedly believe it Marvell not then at their confidence For this cause saith the Apostle For what cause What is the sinne 〈◊〉 provokes God to plague men in this manner He nameth two one in Vers. 10 because they received not the love of the truth that they might be saved the second Vers. 12. because they tooke pleasure in unrighteousnesse To conclude then this second direction what hope can there be that many common Protestants though they be willing to heare and make profession of the truth should ever be able to continue constant in the truth in the time of tryall but that they will be apt to turne Papists blasphemers and persecutors of the truth when a time of tryall shall come seeing 1 they beare no love to the truth at all take no delight in it love every trifle and vanity better than it 2 they give liberty to themselves to live in knowne sinnes and take pleasure therein 3 they content themselves with a forme of godlinsse as the Apostle speaketh 2 Tim. 3.5 but deny and renounce the power of it and hate it mortally wheresoever they see it casting the most odious aspersious upon it Lecture CXLIX On Psalme 51.7 Nouem 1. 1631. IT followeth now that we proceed unto the third Direction and that is this He that would preserve himselfe from falling quite away from the truth and forsaking his religion must take heed of declining from or forsaking of the least truth he must not give himselfe liberty to shrink and fall from the least truth that God hath revealed unto him and wherein his conscience hath beene convinced that it is indeed a truth of God Two things there be whereby men do falsly warrant themselves to take this liberty and they be both of them certaine and undeniable truths First That there be many good and worthy men that see not nor make any reckoning of such truths as themselves have been convinced in And indeed a man may bee a right good man and indued with a great measure of saving grace and yet he cannot see nor be perswaded of some truths that God hath taught us in his holy Word but his judgement is erroneous and unsound in some points yea though he hath had great meanes to informe him in the truth yet he cannot see it And that therefore difference in judgement in some things which cannot be without errour on the one side should not alienate the hearts of brethren one from another as I shewed you in my last lecture but two out of Rom. 14 1-6 Secondly That on the other side there be many in whom no life nor power of godlinesse can be discerned that busie themselves altogether and glory in these points And indeed it is an ill signe in any and a shrewd note of an hypocrite to busie his braines about truths of lesâ—e moment with neglect of greater when a man shall seeke to be expert and cunning in those truths which concerne the ceremonies and discipline of the Church and be stiffe in the holding and maintaining of them and yet be ignorant and void of all desire to learne the doctrine of faith and repentance of mortification and newnesse of life the meaning of the ten commandements and articles of our faith of the Lords Prayer and doctrine of the Sacraments For such persons are doubtlesse under that wo that Christ denounceth Mat. 23.24 against them that straine at a gnat and swallow a camell But though these two things I say be so yet for a man to be wilfully ignorant of the truth of God in any thing wherein he is pleased to reveale his will unto us in his holy Word or to forsake it when he hath once beene convinced of it out of this conceit that it is but a small matter a trifle a man may be saved though he never know nor hold such a truth is a very dangerous sinne Observe I pray you the proofe of this in three points First Though some truths of God be comparatively greater than others as our Saviour saith Mat. 23.23 some matters of the Law and Word of God are weightier than others yet is not any one truth of God to be accounted small or of little or no moment even of those points of the law which he cals but gnats in comparison of others our Saviour saith Mat. 23.23 these ought ye to have done and not to leave the other undone even those small things ought not to be neglected ought not to be left undone I have written to them saith the Lord Hos. 8.12 the great things of my Law They are all great things that God hath written and revealed to us in his holy Word All the truths of God which the Apostles when the Spirit fell upon them in cloven tongues like fire did utter and teach are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Acts 2 11. Magnalia Dei the great things of God Yea the least truth of God that he hath revealed in his Word is to be esteemed of greater moment and weight than heaven and earth and all the creatures contained in them It is easier for heaven and earth to passe saith our Saviour Luk. 16.17 than that one title of the law should faile It is therefore a great contempt done unto Gods Word to think so lightly of any thing he hath taught us in it as if it were not worth the knowing or not worth the holding and sticking to when we do know it When David hath professed his high esteeme of Gods Word
sent as we read verse 8 9. Levites and Priests throughout all the cities and townes of Iudah to teach the people and as it appeares verse 7. he sent of his chiefe Princes and Nobles with them to countenance them in their work when he had done this I say it is said ver 12. that Iehosaphat waxed great exceedingly he and his kingdome prospered wonderfully by this meanes Consider now from this day saith the Lord Hag. 2.18 19. he had spoken before verse 16 17. of a strange curse had beene upon them while his house and worship had beene neglected consider now from this day even from the day that the foundation of the Lords Temple was laid consider it saith he againe from this day I will blesse you with outward blessings he meanes as appeareth by the former verses Certainely the place where Gods house and worship is erected and maintained shall bee blessed of God with blessings of all sorts It is said of Vzziah the King of Iudah ◠Chro. 26.5 that he sought God that is professed and maintained the true religion of God in the daies of Zechariah who had understanding in the visions of God and as long as he sought the Lord God made him to prosper and yet there was no truth of heart in him at all For it is said verse 4. that he did that which was right in the sight of the Lord according to all that his father Amaziah did and of his father it is said 2 Chron. 25.2 that he did that which was right in the sight of the Lord that is he professed and maintained the true religion of God but not with a perfect heart Let the true religion of God bee professed and maintained in any kingdome though many that professe it have no power of religion in their hearts yet will God make that kingdome to prosper even for that Beleeve it beloved beleeve it true religion never found entertainement any where in any family towne or kingdome but it brought a blessing with it to the place While the Arke of God was in the house of Obed-edom 2 Sam 6.12 God blessed the house of Obed-edom and all that pertained unto him because of the arke of God But what speake I of Obed-edom that was a good man and entertained it with a good heart I will say more then so it will bring temporall blessings upon them that give entertainement unto it though themselves be such as regard it not nor make any reckoning of it The religion and piety of Iacob brought a blessing even into Labans house so sensibly that he could say Gen. 30.27 Tarry with me I pray thee for I have learned by experience that the Lord hath blessed me for thy sake And the religion and piety of Ioseph brought a blessing into Potiphars family for so we read Gen. 39 5. The Lord blessed the Egyptians house for Iosephs sake and the blessing of the Lord was upon all that he had both in the house and in the field On the other side no sinne that a land can bee guilty of wil sooner deprive it of all Gods blessings nor bring all manner of calamities upon it then this neglect of religion will do See a plaine proofe of this 2 Chron. 29.6 9. Where Hezekiah imputeth all the miseries that had come upon the state and kingdome of Iudah unto this though doubtlesse they were guilty of many other grievous sinnes besides this that they had turned away their faces from the habitation of the Lord and had turned their backs they had shewed no respect nor zeale towards the house and worship of God they had shut up the doores of the porch and put out the lamps and had not burnt incense nor offered burnt offerings in the holy place unto the God of Israel therefore the wrath of God was upon Iudah and Ierusalem saith he He saith nothing there of the idolatry and false worship they had set up which doubtlesse was a higher degree of sinne but he speakes only of the neglect of the true worship and want of respect and love unto it even to this sinne he imputeth all the calamities which that state and Church had endured And so doth the Lord by the Prophet Hag. 1.9 and 2.15 17. impute many strange curses that hee had brought upon that people after their returne from the captivity even to the neglect of building his house and setting up of his true worship among them And if the neglect of religion will make a land so lyable to Gods curse what will the setting up of a false religion or the hindring and stopping of the course of the Gospell do Surely this must needs provoke God much more Forbidding us to preach to the Gentiles that they may be saved saith the Apostle 1 Thess. 2.16 to fill up their sinne alway this doth fill up the measure of sinne it is the height and perfection of sinne in any person in any nation to do so So that to conclude this second reason he that desireth the prosperity and wealth of the kingdome that it may be kept free from famine and pestilence and all other calamities will joy to see the pure religion of God to be maintained and countenanced in it to see the sound preaching of the Gospell to abound and become fruitfull and he will grieve to see it otherwise The third and last reason of the point respecteth the Lord himselfe No man can have the spirit of Christ that doth not desire unfeignedly and rejoyce to see Gods honour and glory advanced among men to see his kingdome enlarged to see men live in dutifull obedience unto him This our Saviour teacheth us in the Lords prayer to make our chiefe suit to God whensoever we pray to him Our three first and principall petitions Matth. 6.9 10. Hallowed bee thy name thy kingdome come thy will be done in earth as it is in heaven And he that cannot heartily desire this yea desire it more then any thing els never knew what it is to pray aright never made any prayer that was acceptable unto God in all his life And he that desireth this cannot but rejoyce to see the Gospell soundly and freely and plentifully preached to see Gods pure religion professed and practised For 1 nothing advanceth Gods glory so much as the faithfull preaching of the Gospell doth It is called therefore 2 Cor. 4.2 the Gospell of the glory of Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And 1 Tim. 1.11 The Gospell of the glory of the blessed God And the faithfull Ministers are called the glory of Christ 2 Cor. 8.23 Christ receiveth not so much glory by any as by them The preaching of the word is the Scepter of Gods kingdome and the meanes wherby he subdueth men and brings them under his obedience This is that rod of Gods strength which he sent out of Zion spoken of Psal. 110.2 whereby he ruleth in the midst of his enemies And it is therefore called the Gospell of the kingdome Mat.
the Word and teaching of the Spirit we should be constant in 525 c. 766 767 A grievous sinne to insult against Religion for the faults of the professours of it 553 554 True Religion grounded on the Word 767 No certainty in Religion but by the teaching of the Spirit 773 774 True Religion brings great blessings to the Church and State 806 807 Repentance A great comfort that thou hast repented 17 The sin of such as keep men from publike pennance 187 188 The sin of such as sin and refuse publike profession of their repentance 189 191 They that have truly repented them of their sinnes cannot easily forget them but are apt to think of them 203 c. The chief thing that should make us hate sin and mourne for it is the offence and dishonour done to God 219 220 The sinning against so good a God should humble us 227 Notes of sincere repentance 232 Five things required in true repentance 605 Faith the root of repentance 740 Reproofe The Minister must plainely and particularly reprove sin 44 c. 707 The reasons for the necessity of reproofe 46 In foure things the Ministers wisdome in reproving sinne must appeare 49 50 And his love in three 51 Reasons why men cannot indure reproofe 52 Their folly appeares in â—oure things 53 Five Obiections answered against such Ministers 54 57 Dangerous not to indure the Word of reproofe 244 Righteousnesse Five things to be granted touching inherent righteousnesse 667 668 Yet cannot a man be iustified by that 669 Inherent righteousnesse a great ground of comfort 677 678 S. Sabbath THough the outward observation of the Sabbath be the least yet God is highly pleased with it and promiseth to reward it 701 705 The things required for the right observation of it 708 710 Sacriledge Is a great sinne 724 Sadnesse Christians should beware of sadnesse and feare 137 Salvation The whole glory of mans salvation is due to the Lord alone and his free grace 521 522 Though it be free to us Christ paid deare for it 600 601 Sanctification Whom the Lord iustifies he sanctifieth though this be not so perfect as the former yet is it more sensible to us because we are agents in it our selves 316 Foure maine differences betweene sanctification and iustification 656 659 Sanctification is not in the same measure in all true believers 657 Nor perfected in this life 658 None can be sanctified till he be iustified 730 Faith the inward instrument whereby God sanctifieth the heart 731 Reasons of it 738 739 Scandalous sinners We should do our best indeavor to bring scandalous sinners to open shame and punishment 182 c. Officers chiefly Ibid. How â—arre private Christians may go in this 185 c. Scripture We must esteeme reverently of every part of Scripture though we cannot at first reading or hearing profit by it 2 The duty we owe to those parts of the Word we cannot understand standeth in six points 2 3 The holy Scripture of the Old Testament was kept in the Sanctuary and Temple 4 It is the onely rule of true righteousnesse 380 c. The absolute perfection of the Scriptures appeares in six particulars 381 384 All Gods people have equall interest in the holy Scriptures 493 All truths necessary to salvation are plainely and clearely set â—â—wne in the Scriptures 512 513 768 Security Against secure sinners 209 214 Selfe-denyall To renounce our selves and with humbled soules to cast our selves upon the â—ree mercy of God in Christ is the way to obtaine comfort 647 Service of God Their solly which reâ—use Gods service because it is an heavy bondage 444 c. Reasons why men reâ—use Gods service 445 c. Gods service the most comfortable life 448 Foure things to be considered in the gracious disposition of our Master that maketh us chearfull in his service 451 Sight of sinne How far forth the discovering of sin to us is a blessing 340 How far forth a judgement 341 Sincerity The Lord desireth and highly esteems truth and sincerity of â—eart and â—oure reasoâ—s for that 368 371 It stands us all upon to 〈◊〉 diligently whether our hearts 〈◊〉 upâ—ight and thâ—ee motives to that 372 376 466 He that hath any one sâ—ving and sanctifying grace hath certainly an upright heart 376 Even the aptnesse that is in us to suspect our selves least our hearts should be unsound is a good signe of uprightnesse 376 719 So is the conscience we make of Gods commandements and to lead a godly life 378 Meanes to attaine sincerity and uprightnesse of heart 469 470 Care to keep our selves unâ—potted of every sin is a signe of sincerity 726 So is this when our maine intent and aime is to please God 728 Sinne. One sin drawes on another 14 Pardon of sin is more to be desired than deliverance from any outward misery 84 c. Sin the greatest evill 85 Sinnes are debts 86 Sin is filthenesse 87 Motives to seek pardon of sin 94 95 Pray daily for it though we be justified 666 Comfort from the pardon of sin 677 Meanes to obtaine it 96 97 98 Notes whereby to know sin is pardoned 100 101 How the assurance of pardon is lost 99 The godly man remembreth his sin with griefe 203 c. Three great mischiefs of scandalous sinnes that abound where the Gospell is preached 175 178 Learne to be afraid of sin 207 569 Every sin is a transgression of Gods Law 220 A contempt done unto God 221 Foure attributes of God by which it appeares that we are chiefly to mourne for our sinnes because God iâ— offended 22 c. No sin veniall or lightly to be accounted of 228 229 233 234 Yet are some greater than others 230 c. 549 552 Three causes of actuall sinnes 282 The godly man hath most cause to be afraid of sin 571 Foure things to be observed in the passion of Christ that do notably set forth the odiousnesse of sin 601 604 Five meanes to make us esteeme sin as it ought to be esteemed of 605 606 Speech Filthy speech becommeth not Christians 6 7 Spirit of God Five notes of the holy Spirit dwelling in us 150 151 The Spirit is the mark on Christs sheep whereby they may know they are his 747 By the fruits of the Spirit they may know they have the Spirit Ibid. Where the Spirit dwels it perswades them in the truth of religion 771 This no private Spirit 775 Strictnesse Maketh not Christs yoke intolerable 235 All precisenesse and strictnesse in small matters is not hypocrisie 236 581 714 Answer to them that blame professours for their scrupulousnesse 715 T. Trouble of mind Diverse obiections of men in that case answered 139 c. Take heed of seeking helpe in this case by false wayes 144 145 Tentations to despaire to be resisted and how 145 146 How to recover our selves and to overcome such tentations 148 c. Truth When a thing is said to bee done or spoken in truth 368 W. Watchfulnesse A
word and prayer never so long First He that would know indeed that Christ is his and undertooke for his sinnes must be able to desire and long after Christ more than after any thing in the world besides and be able to say in truth of heart to him as the Prophet speaketh Psal. 42.1 2. As the hart panteth after the water-brookes so panteth my soule after thee O God my soule thirsteth for God And as the Church Esa. 26.9 With my soule have I desired thee in the night yea with my spirit within we will I seek thee early Such as these are Christ inviteth and biddeth come and welcome and take their part in him and all his merits Esa. 55.1 Ho every one that thirsteth come ye to the waters Vpon such as these he hath promised to bestow himselfe and all his merits Rev. 21.6 I will give to him that is a thirst of the fountaine of the water of life freely But so long as thou desirest many other things as much as Christ or more than Christ thou shalt never have sound assurance that Christ is thine that he hath undertaken for thy sinnes Secondly He that would faine know indeed that Christ is his and hath made his peace with God must shew the truth of this his desire and longing after Christ by being content to buy and purchase him by parting with whatsoever is dearest to him in the world rather than he would want him Come buy and eat saith our Saviour in that gracious invitation I told you of Esa. 55.1 and he repeateth it againe and saith yea come buy wine and milke and so he speaketh againe Revel 3.18 I counsell thee to buy of me gold and raiment and eye-salve Nothing will be had of him but it must be bought And what must we pay for it Surely all that we have as you may see in the Parable of the wise merchant Math. 13.46 When he had found one pearlâ— of great price he went and sold all that hee had and bought it And in the example of blessed Paul For him saith he Philip 3.8 I have suffered the losse of all things and do count them but dung that I may win Christ. Why Paul Couldst not thou have won Christ unlesse thou hadst suffered the losse of all things No verily saith he unlesse I had counted all things but as dung in comparison of Christ and had beene willing to lose all rather than him I could never have wonne him Hee that loveth father or mother saith our Saviour Matthew 10.37 more than mee if not worthy of mee And hee that loveth sonne or daughter more than mee is not worthy of mee Of thee then that saist Christ is thine let mee aske this one question I pray thee what did hee cost thee What payedst thou for him What didst thou ever part with that was deare unto thee that thou mightest win him Sure I am thou must buy him before thou hast him or els thou never camest honestly by him thou canst have no just title to him And to thee that complainest thou hast no assurance that Christ is thine I say and what marvell is there in that Thou that wilt part with nothing that is deare unto thee for his sake with no one of thy lusts with nothing that may yeeld thee either profit or credit or pleasure Nay that art willing with Iudas to sell Christ for a little credit or profit or pleasure in the world what hope canst thou have to win Christ or ever to have any sound comfort in him Thirdly and lastly No man can desire and thirst after Christ more than after any other thing in the world much lesse be willing to purchase him at such a rate as you have heard and consequently no man can have any sound assurance that Christ is his till he feele the burden of his sinnes and know himselfe to bee in a damnable and desperate state without him Till wee can apprehend our owne extreame danger as the Disciples did when they were at the very point of drowning and cry as they did Matth. 8.25 Lord save us we perish These are they whom Christ inviteth and promiseth to refresh Math. 11.28 even such as are ready to faint and sink in despaire through the intolerable burden of their sinnes Yea he professeth none els shall have benefit by him but such onely I am not come to call the righteous but sinners saith he Mat. 9 13. and whom he meaneth by sinners he had expressed Verse 12. such as are even sicke and pained at the heart for their sinnes Certainly no man is so fit to receive comfort from Christ as he that is most deepely humbled in the sense of his owne unworthinesse and is even apt to judge himselfe unworthy of mercy and to say to God as Mephibosheth did to David 2 Sam. 9.8 What is thy servant that thou shouldest looke upon such a dead dog as I am Three notable examples we have to prove this The one of the Centurion Matth. 8.8 that judged himselfe unworthy that Christ should come under his roofe The second of the woman that had the bloudy issue who judged her selfe unworthy to aske helpe of Christ Luke 8.44.47 but came stealing behind him in the throng to touch but the border of his garment and when she found her selfe discovered came trembling and fell downe before him The third of the woman of Canaan Matth. 15.27 who judged her selfe to be no better than one of the dogs which eat of the crummes that fall from their masters table Alas then so long as thou remainest so heart-whole and art never sicke of thy sinnes never pained or troubled with them thou canst run and skip and dance with thy sinnes on thy backe and feelest them to be no burden at all unto thee how shouldest thou ever come to a sound and comfortable assurance that Christ is thine And thus have I finished this use of exhortation and should now come to that of comfort which is the third use I promised to make of this Doctrine But I must be your debter for that till I come to the next Doctrine whereof I shall have every whit as fit occasion to handle that Vse Lecture CXXI On Psalme 51.7 Iune 23. 1629. WE have already heard that in this petition of David that God would purge and wash him from his sinnes which is the first part of this Verse two things are to be observed 1. The matter the thing that he desired to be purged and washed with that is to say the bloud of Christ which was represented and signified by all that water and bloud that was used under the Law for the purifying of them that were legally uncleane 2. The manner how he desired to be purged and cleansed with it Purge me with hysop saith he The former of these two points we finished the last day and now it followeth that we proceed unto the latter of them And that we may the better receive the instruction that the